Twisted: Four Little Foalsby HamGravyChapters2: Spike and Twist3: Pip and the Monster4: Rarity and Silver Spoon5: Rarity and Twist 7: Four Little Foals8: Rarity and Fancypants9: Rarity and the Circle10: Silver Spoon and Fancypants11: Rarity and her Masterpieces12: Twilight Sparkle and Spike13: Fancypants and Sweetie Belle14: Rarity and the PriceEpilogue: The Sun and the Moon1: Rarity and Sweetie Belle6: Sweetie Belle and Silver Spoon2: Spike and Twist---2: Spike and Twist--- On the outskirts of Ponyville, not far from the schoolhouse, there stood a small hill. The hill was unremarkable enough that it did not have a name; its only notable quality was that it offered a beautiful view of the sunset. Since it faced away from the town on one side, there were no buildings to get in the way of the sky. At the end of the day, a viewer could sit on that hill, and observe as Celestia and Luna painted the sky a thousand glorious colors. “It's different every evening,” Spike said to Twist, as they sat on that hill together. “But it's always so pretty...do you think they plan it that way? Or is it just...automatically beautiful?” “I wonder what that's like...” Twist said wistfully. “What what's like?” Spike asked. “To be beautiful,” Twist said. “Twist! Don't start that again! You ARE pretty! Okay, sure, you're not, like, RARITY pretty, but you're a really pretty filly...” “You always say that, Spike...” “Because it's always TRUE!” Spike retorted. “And look, you said my name without lisping that time! You said your lisp was ugly, well, now it's gone!” “It's not gone,” said Twist. “The speech therapy helps, but it keepth coming back. Arrgh! There, again!” “Well, it's still progress,” said Spike. “And anyway, why do you keep saying you're not pretty? Remember how Truffles accepted your Hearts and Hooves Day card?” Twist sighed. “You didn't see the card he gave ME.” Twist opened her saddlebag and produced a small blue card illustrated with an image of two ponies happily walking next to each other, but maintaining a far enough distance that it would be a stretch to refer to them as walking “together.” Written on the card in big red letters were the words “HAPPY HEARTS AND HOOVES DAY TO A GREAT FRIEND!” “Oh...” Spike said as he read the card, “Yeah, I see what you mean there.” “And it's not just this one,” said Twist. “Every thingle - grrr, every SINGLE card I got from a colt has the word 'friend' on it!” Twist flopped unto her back, exasperated. “I'm NEVER going to get a coltfriend!” “Hey, at least you're the same SPECIES as the guys you like,” said Spike. “Try getting someone interested when you're the only dragon in town.” Twist sat up, her frustration replaced by concern for her friend. “Still no progreth with Rarity, huh?” “No,” said Spike. “I hardly ever see her anymore. Back in the old days, she used to pal around with Twilight and the gang, but lately it's like they've...grown apart. Twilight doesn't like to talk about it.” “I'm sure they'll be friends again soon!” said Twist. She was always optimistic when it came to everyone else's problems. “You'll see! They just need to talk it out! You said the other day how Twilight's friends have some kind of crisis pretty much every week!” “Yeah, and then there's the apology and the friendship letter. Or at least that's how it used to be. Lately everyone's been kind of doing their own thing...” Spike looked down at the ground. “I think Rarity's busy with her dresses or something. Rainbow Dash is mentoring Scootaloo, I heard Pinkie's having a baby again...” “I heard it was twins this time!” said Twist, her mood brightening instantly. “Oh, isn't that thpecial? She's so lucky! One day I want to be a mommy! My daughter will be the prettiest filly in town and she'll make me so proud! And then she'll go into politics, and grow up to be Princess Celestia's High Chancellor!” “Um, yeah. So like I was saying-” “And I'll have a colt, too! And he'll be thuper throng and brave, and he'll grow up to be captain of the city guard! No, captain of the ROYAL guard! No Earth Pony's ever had that job, you know! He'll be the first!” “Yeah, that's, cool. So anyway-” “And my huthband will be so handsome, just the most gorgeous stallion ever! But he won't work, he'll stay home and look after the foals, because I'm going to become the most rich and famous candymaker in the history of Equest-” “TWIST!” The filly snapped out of her fantasy and blushed. “Sorry, Spike. I did it again, didn't I?” “Yeah, you did.” Spike said, smiling. “You sure do get carried away sometimes.” “My mom says I have an active imagination,” said Twist. “But whatever! What were you saying before?” “Just that Twilight and her friends seem to have grown apart. I don't think she hangs out with any of them anymore, except Applejack. You know her, right? You're friends with her sister?” Twist's mood soured again at the mention of Apple Bloom. “Yeah...” she said. “We WERE friends. But then she got involved with her cutie mark club and just...forgot about me...” The little filly let out a long sigh. Spike didn't know what to say. He didn't realize that Apple Bloom was a touchy subject for Twist. It had only been two weeks since the two of them became friends, when Twist noticed Spike sitting on the hill and walked over to say hello. She had made a huge deal about him being a dragon, and asked him all sorts of embarrassing questions. But somehow, even then, Spike could tell that the two of them had a lot in common. Each of them was, in their own way, driven by one maddening question: “Spike, why can't I be normal?” There it was. He'd lost track of how many times Twist had asked him this. “Twist, I keep telling you, you ARE normal! More normal than me, anyway...” “No, I'm not! I've got this stupid lisp I can't get rid of. My nose is all funny looking. I have to wear these giant glathe- ARRRGH! These giant GLASSES! I look ridiculous!” Twist stood up and kicked the grass in frustration. A dozen little green blades sailed up into the air, carried gently by the wind until they seemed to mingle with the still-beautiful evening sky. Spike watched the blades for a moment before responding. “Twist, you're a sweet, fun pony, and that's way more important than how you look! Besides, at least you ARE a pony! Now, if you were the only pony living in a place called Dragonville, THEN you wouldn't be normal...” “Spike...” “I just...I wish I could go to school,” said Spike. “I know it would be a waste; Twilight says that dragons develop much more slowly than ponies. Lifepsan differences, I guess. That's okay, but...do you know what I was doing, that day when you found me up on this hill?” “Uh uh,” Twist replied. “I was watching you guys. I do that every now and then. Just...go here and look at the schoolhouse, and see all of you get out of school and walk home together. It's kind of...nice. But it's kind of lonely, too.” Spike stretched an arm out in the direction of the schoolhouse. From this distance it looked smaller than his hand. He flattened out his palm and centered it so it was directly under the schoolhouse in his field of vision. It was as if he was holding it in his hand. He could pick it up, put it in his pocket, and take it with him wherever he went. “One time I ran away, went to join the dragons...” he said, “but I didn't fit in there. So I came back here, and decided I'd live like a pony. And everyone in town is nice to me and all, but...it's just not the same. I wish I could be a real pony...” “It's not that great...” said Twist. “But hey...you don't have to be lonely anymore. We're friends, right?” “Yeah...yeah we are. And that goes double for you, Twist.” Twist smiled. “Thanks, Spike. You're really sweet...” she said. “So, why haven't you just gone to where Rarity lives and talked to her?” Spike crossed his arms, suddenly annoyed. “Twilight won't let me go to her place anymore,” he said. “I mean, she's REALLY serious about keeping me away from her. Like, the other day I snuck over to Rarity's shop, but it was locked so I couldn't see her anyway, and then Twilight just showed up and got super, extra mad at me! She even put a charm on me so if I go close to Rarity's place again, I automatically get teleported back to the library! Can you believe it?” “Wow,” said Twist. “She musth be really mad at her.” “Yeah, I bet it's some kind of crazy drama. Probably blown way out of proportion. You know how girls can get. Um, no offense.” “None taken,” said Twist happily. “But hey! I was thinking, maybe we could help each other! Like, you could help me get a coltfriend, and I could help you get a date with Rarity!” “How would you do that?” said Spike. “You don't even know Rarity...” “Oh, I'll think of thomething. I just need to have some girl talk with her. I'll talk you up a little and then she'll be BEGGING for a date with you! And then you'll start going out, and pretty soon you'll become a serious item! And then when you're a little older, you'll pop the question to her while taking a romantic hot air balloon ride! And then you'll get married in Canterlot! And I'll be your maid of honor!” “Um, the bride chooses the maid of honor.” “I'll be the groom's maid of honor!” Twist said, without a hint of irony in her voice. Spike laughed. “That sounds...really nice,” he said. “I don't know how you'd make friends with Rarity, though...” “Well, setting that aside,” said Twist, “What about me? If I ever want to get a coltfriend, I need to become pretty.” “Twist, I keep telling you, you already ARE-” “Spike, I'm serious!” said Twist. “It's nice of you to say this, but even if I am pretty, I'm nothing compared to most of the other fillies in my class. I'm just so...plain. Can you think of a way I can become beautiful?” Spike was at a loss. He was a terrible choice to go to for beauty tips. He tried a shot in the dark. “Ummm, spa treatment?” “Nah, that's just a fancy bath,” said Twist. “I need to completely change my look! Head to hoof!” “So, like, a makeover?” “Yeah! Or a fancy new dreth!” “Fancy new dress....fancy new dress!” Spike slapped his forehead. “I'm so stupid! Twist, the answer to both our problems is you going to see Rarity!” “Oh, but I don't have any money...” “Don't worry about it! Rarity's the most generous pony in town! And the prettiest...and the smartest...and the most elegant...the most charming...” Spike managed to stop himself before he got carried away like Twist. “But anyway! I'm sure she'd be happy to do you a favor and make you a dress as a gift.” Spike jumped up and began running down the hill. “Come on!” he said, “I know just the pony to talk to!” Sweetie Belle sat on one of the swings outside the school, feeling utterly defeated. All day long she had tried, she really had, but she just couldn't bring herself to coax any of her schoolmates to come back home with her. She would start conversations with fillies with the intent of luring them back to her house and her sister, but she would always change the subject before she could close the deal. Even though she knew Rarity's life was on the line, she simply couldn't do it. “What am I going to do?” she muttered to herself. “It's almost dark...if I come home without anyone...” Sweetie looked up at the sky. “Please, Celestia,” she whispered. “Please help me save my sister...somehow...I think she's finally starting to get better....please don't take her away now...” The evening sky was unusually still. “This isn't fair!” she shouted at the sky. “I don't want to hurt anyone, but I don't want anything to happen to my sister! Why are you making me choose? Princess, why do I have to do this?” Sweetie fell off the swing and huddled on the ground. “I can't do this...” she said. “I know I need to, but I just CAN'T...” “HEY, SWEETIE BELLE!” Sweetie looked up from the grass and saw Spike running towards her, waving. It didn't seem like he'd heard what she'd said. Sweetie got to her hooves and put on her most convincing smile. “Hi, Spike! What's up?” “I need a favor....I'll totally owe you for this!” “Um, I'm a little busy today...” said Sweetie, avoiding eye contact with the baby dragon. “It won't take long, I promise!” he said. “You know Twist, right?” It was then that Sweetie noticed the bespectacled, awkward filly galloping down the hill behind Spike. She yelled a cheerful greeting to Sweetie as she approached, much like Spike had. Sweetie waved to her, tepidly. “Yeah, so Twist was wondering...see, the thing is, she could really use a new look...” Wait. “Or more specifically, a nice new dress!” No. Princess, no. Not like this. You wouldn't... “So I guess the question is...” Why are you making this so easy? Why after this whole day.... “...do you think Rarity could see Twist today?” Say no. Just say no and walk away. They'll never suspect anything. You'll still be able to live with yoursel- “Yes.” Sweetie Belle's tone was completely emotionless. “Yes, my sister can see Twist today. I'm sure of it.” “Oh...” said Spike, slightly caught off guard by Sweetie's demeanor. “Well, that's good to hear...” “It's GREAT to hear!” said Twist, hopping happily in the air. “Can we go right now, Sweetie?” “Yes. We can go right now...” said Sweetie Belle. “Um, but first... I need to...um...I left something in the schoolhouse...I'll be right back!” And with that, Sweetie ran as fast as she could in the direction of the schoolhouse. To Spike, it almost seemed like she was trying to outrun something. She did not break her frantic pace until she was inside the schoolhouse and out of sight. With the day over, the building was completely empty. Sweetie slammed the door shut behind her, buried her face in her hooves, and began to scream. She uttered no words; just a long, anguished howl. She had to let it out. All of it. She couldn't show Twist or Spike any emotion. She had to burn it all off then and there. The screams threatened to turn into sobs, but Sweetie forced herself not to cry. They would be able to tell if she'd been crying. It only lasted a few minutes. Her hooves muffled most of the sound, and the walls did the rest. When she emerged from the schoolhouse, she had a completely neutral expression. “Did you find what you were looking for?” asked Twist. “Umm, no. I guess I left it at home,” said Sweetie. “Well...let's go.” “Alright!” said Twist, hopping happily again. “Bye bye, Spike! I'll be thure to put in a good word for you with Rarity!” “See you later!” said Spike, as he waved to his friend. The two fillies began to walk in the direction of Rarity's house. Just before he was out of sight, Sweetie heard Spike shout to her. “THANKS, SWEETIE BELLE!,” he said. “YOU'RE THE BEST!” Twist was pretty sure it was just her imagination, but at that moment, she could have sworn she saw Sweetie Belle shudder. 3: Pip and the Monster--3: Pip and the Monster--- One night, six months ago, Pipsqueak had been walking home from school, just like he always did. He had said goodbye to his friends and taken the fork in the path which led to his house. He was alone, but this was of no concern. Ponyville was one of the safest towns in Equestria. A lonely dirt road through a forested area was as safe as the bustling center of town. Pip walked along happily, just as he had countless times before. It happened very quickly. There was a rustling in the bushes, and then his world went black. He woke up blind. He couldn't see, and he couldn't move. There was a blindfold on him and...was he tied to something? A chair? What was going on? “Hello?” he asked, not sure if anyone was there to hear him. “Where am I? What's going on?” In response, there was laughter. It was cruel, mocking. The voice producing it was definitely female, but he couldn't make out anything else about it. Who could it be? Pip had only heard one other mare laugh like that in his life. Was this some sort of game? Was his favorite princess playing a trick on him? “Princess Luna?” he asked hopefully. “Is that yo-” He was silenced by a hard blow across his cheek. The young colt's mouth filled with the metallic taste of his own blood. A moment later he was compelled to spit something out. What was that? It wasn't a tooth, was it? “I'm sorry, Princess...” he said. “Did I do something wro-” He heard a whistling sound for a split second before he felt it: a horrible, stinging pain across his chest. It hurt worse than anything he had ever felt. He had never imagined that anything COULD hurt this much. This wasn't Luna. It couldn't be. She wouldn't do this to him. And whoever had taken him, they weren't playing games. Pip started to cry. His tears prompted no direct response, but for the next few minutes, he heard someone breathing heavily, and occasionally a soft moan or two. What was going on? Did a monster get him? “Please...” Pip managed to say between sobs “I wanna go home....I want my mum!” A wet, soft sensation began traveling its way up his back leg. It worked its way slowly upwards toward his chest. It took Pip a few moments to realize what it was. Something was licking him. TASTING him. “Oh no! Oh no no no please! Please don't eat me!” the colt began to thrash about, struggling in his bonds. “I'll taste horrid! Please just let me go!” The monster, or whatever it was, did not listen. It slowly licked all over his chest, and then began...what was it doing? Those were kisses. It was kissing him. Whatever this creature was, it was alternately kissing and licking all over his midsection. It still made no sounds aside from the heavily breathing, which seemed to be increasing in speed. Pip didn't understand. Why would a monster kiss someone? Still, kisses aren't scary or dangerous. Now that he was fairly sure nothing was going to eat him, Pip had begun to relax a little bit. Whatever this thing was that was playing with him, it didn't seem to want to hurt him. The kisses all over his small body almost felt...good. Pip was so distracted that he didn't notice exactly where the kisses were leading. Slowly but surely, that strange creature was working its way down his chest, below his belly button, and straight toward his... “Oh...oh wait, stop!” he said. “My mum says one's allowed to touch me there!” The day before he had started school, Pipsqueak's mother had sat him down and told him, in her most serious tone of voice, that no one was ever allowed to touch him in the place where he peed from. If anyone ever did, he was supposed to say “no” as firmly as possible, and then tell a grownup. But there weren't any grownups here. Just Pip, and the monster. “NO!” Pip said, with as strong and determined a voice as he could muster. “That is my personal area and you do not have my permission to touch me there!” He had learned that speech in school. The monster began laughing hysterically. This was different from the mocking laughter of earlier. It seemed amused, entertained, but not spiteful. “Um....I mean it!” said Pip defiantly. “You'd better not...you'd better not do it!” Pip wasn't quite sure why no one was supposed to touch him there. He could only assume, from the urgency of his mother's warning, that something absolutely terrible would happen. Maybe it would hurt a whole lot. Maybe he'd die? He had no idea. But the monster didn't seem discouraged by his protests. The laughter subsided, and then Pip began to feel the monster's tongue again. It was on his tummy, and steadily moving downward. “No, you're not allowed!” said Pip. “I'll tell my mum! Stop right now!” The monster did not comply. It had made it all the way down to...what had those older colts at school called it? A dick? It had made it all the way down to Pip's dick. Pip braced himself for the coming catastrophe. The monster kissed Pip right on the tip of his dick. It didn't hurt at all, and nothing bad happened. It was just a little kiss. In fact, it was a rather nice kiss. Pip sort of wanted the monster to do that again. Instead, he felt the monster's tongue again, as it began to lick his cock delicately. Why did it feel so good? What was going on? He thought being touched down there was supposed to be bad. But this felt wonderful. That was when it happened. Pip felt his colthood begin to grow. It had happened a few times before, usually when he had to pee very badly, but never like this. This felt amazing, and it made the monster's licking feel even better. He heard the monster make a pleasant noise as he reached his full size. For a moment, the monster did nothing. Pip wanted to ask it to please, please keep licking him, but he was scared it would laugh at him again. Then he felt something new. Instead of a tongue, Pip felt what seemed to be warm breath right by his cock. And then...everything around his dick was warm and moist and it felt so, so, SO good! He felt the monster's tongue, but more than that. He was totally engulfed in some wonderful soft place. It took the colt a moment to realize that the monster had put his dick in its mouth, and now it was gently sucking on it. Nothing in the word had ever felt better. Pip began to moan. And then, just as suddenly, the monster stopped. “No!” he said, without thinking. Well, too late now. “Please...please don't stop...” And then he heard a voice. It was barely more audible than a whisper, but it was there. Pip did not even stop to contemplate the revelation that monsters could talk. It didn't matter. “I thought you said I couldn't touch you there...” whispered the monster. Pip did not recognize her voice. “You said it was bad, and that you would tell your mom.” “It's okay!” said the little colt. “You can touch me there...you can touch me anywhere you want! Anytime you want! Just please, don't stop now!” “Oh, but I don't want to get in trouble...” came the whisper back. “I'd better just quit now...” This couldn't happen. Pip had never felt this way before. Ever. His dick felt so good, and it was making his whole body feel good, and somehow he felt that he needed to keep going, he absolutely HAD to keep going because all these good feelings were leading him somewhere important... “I promise I won't tell my mum!” said Pip, a little desperately. “I won't tell anyone! So please...” The monster chuckled. “Well, you are a very good little colt,” she said. “And good little colts never, ever break their promises.” The monster slowly licked Pip's juvenile cock, from the bottom of the shaft to the very tip. The little colt shuddered with pleasure and all-consuming need. “So...” she said “do you promise?” “I do! I super extra-Pinkie Promise to never, ever tell!” he said. “So please...don't stop!” Another chuckle, and then the monster had Pip's balls in its mouth. It began to stroke Pip's dick with...were those hooves? Was this a pony? It didn't matter. What mattered was that it felt amazing. The monster licked and kissed Pip's tiny balls while it rubbed his shaft, and then she switched, once again enveloping Pip's dick with its soft mouth while it rubbed his balls. Pip let out girlish squeals of pleasure throughout the experience. But he felt more than just pleasure. Something was building up inside him. He wasn't sure what, but he felt like things were about to reach some sort of peak. He had no idea what awaited him on the other side of that peak, but he knew he absolutely had to find out... But then the monster stopped again. She slid his dick out of her mouth, and a moment later was kissing his neck. “No! You said you'd keep going....” “And I did” whispered the monster, right into Pip's ear. “But now it's MY turn to feel good...” Then without warning, the chair Pip had been tied to was kicked away, and he felt himself being lifted in the air. He was still bound, but now was being gently laid on a soft surface -a bed?- and placed on his stomach. The monster seemed very excited. Her breathing was louder now, and slower. From the sound Pip could tell that she was behind him. She positioned him so his rear was sticking up in the air. Then Pip felt the gentle caress of hooves on his rump. “Oh, you beautiful little angel...” the monster whispered. “You look so TIGHT...” Tight? What was she talking about? Then the soft caresses on his rump ceased, and he felt his tail being lifted up in the air. “Wh...what are you doing?” asked Pip. Why would she want to touch him there? “Shhhh, don't worry dear...” said the monster. “I'll try to go slow this first time.” Something about her tone frightened Pip. “Go slow with what? What's going on?” Pip squealed with surprise as he felt something softly touching his asshole. It felt...was that plastic? But it also felt warm, like it had been coated in something... Then he felt the weight of a pony's body on his back. And he heard the voice again, whispering right into his ear. “Do you know what makes ME feel good?” she said, “Hearing sweet little colts scream.” And then, pain. A few moments earlier, Pip had felt pleasure beyond anything he had felt before in his life. Now, he was experiencing the exact opposite. The pony on his back was moving rhythmically, and as she did, the plastic thing was ripping its way inside of him. She kept her word and went slow, but this made it even worse. Each agonizing thrust seemed to last an eternity. In his ear, he heard the voice breathing faster and faster...no, it was more like she was panting, like an animal. Between her pants were soft moans and murmurs of pleasure. Tears welled up in Pip's eyes. He tried desperately to move, but even if he had not been tied up, the size of the larger pony would have held him fast. All he could do was cry and scream as the monster invaded his body. It hurt so much. He felt as if his entire being was being ripped to pieces. Was he going to die? Pip's screams were unusually high-pitched for a colt's. They were terrified, sustained shrieks, punctuated by occasional sobs. Each time the monster thrust into him, he lost his voice for a moment as she plowed further inside, ripping another part of him in two. He tried to yell “stop,” but all that came out were more shrieks. The monster, on the other hand, sounded like she was in ecstasy. She was letting out pleasurable shouts, calling Pip “my sweet boy-whore” and biting him on the back of the neck. Finally, he felt the monster convulse on top of him, letting out a joyous shout as she did. Afterward, her pace began to slow. It was a small mercy. The more subdued violation was still incredibly painful. Pip had long since stopped shrieking, and instead began to bawl. “Why...why are you....it hurts...so much....I WANT MY MUUUUUUUM!” “Shhhhh, there there, my dear,” said the monster, grabbing his hair and lifting him slightly upwards. “Let me make it all better...” It was then that Pip realized that his cock was still hard. It had been that way the entire time. He had forgotten about it through the pain, but now the monster was rubbing it again, and even in his agony, it still felt wonderful. The monster said nothing, and continued thrusting into Pip as she rubbed his dick. She worked up a rhythm where the pain and the pleasure alternated at first, then coincided. Pip almost wasn't sure which was which. But he was sure of one thing: he needed the monster to keep rubbing him. He didn't dare speak to her, and it took everything he had not to begin screaming again. He just concentrated on how good she made his dick feel, and how badly he needed her to keep going.... The pain in his rear seared him, even as the wonderful feeling welling up in his dick continued to grow. She was rubbing him faster, and Pip's whole body felt warmer and warmer. Somehow this made the pain worse, too. Could one exist without the other? Pip wasn't sure. Then, it happened. Something welled up inside him, a warm, pleasurable swelling that demanded release. Pip began to moan, as the monster began licking his neck and whispering. “Yes, yes! Oh, you darling little rape toy, come for me!” For a second, Pip's mind went blank. He let out a high-pitched squeal. At the same moment, the monster thrust herself savagely inside him, deeper than she'd ever gone. The explosion of pain coincided with an equal feeling of incredible pleasure. Pip felt something shoot out of his dick, and then it happened again, and again. Five times in all, and each spurt felt amazing. Once Pip was able to think again, his mind flooded with questions: What was happening to him? Was there something wrong with his body? Why did it feel so good? Why did it hurt so much? Why was he so scared? “How did that feel?” whispered the monster. “It hurt...” Pip whimpered. “But....then it felt good...but now it just hurts...I don't know! I don't know if it was good or bad...Is there something wrong with me?” “Oh yes, Pip...” said the monster. As she spoke, Pip could feel the hard plastic thing exit his body. “I'm afraid you're a very damaged little colt indeed. Feeling good and bad at the same time? That's very strange, dear. Your body isn't normal.” Pip began to sob. So there was something wrong with him after all. Whatever his body had just done, it made him a freak. “Why did you do this to me?” asked the scared, confused little colt. “Who are you?” “Shhh, shhhh, it's okay,” said the monster. “I'm the only one who understands, Pip. The only one who knows how to make you feel good. Without me, you'll never feel that good again. Is that what you want?” “It...it didn't all feel good...it hurt! It hurt more than anything...” “Oh no, darling, not more than anything. You haven't even BEGUN to experience the limits of pain. But don't worry...I'm going to show them to you...” Even though he was blindfolded, Pip shut his eyes tight, as if he could hide himself away from what was going on. “Oh, don't be scared, darling...” said the monster. “You liked the way you felt just now, didn't you? When that stuff shot out of you. It felt wonderful, didn't it?” The terrified colt managed a nod. “You want to feel that way again, don't you?” “Y...yes...” “Well, don't worry, dear...” said the monster, “I'll come see you again sometime. And when I do, I'm going to make it hurt so very, very much.” Pip felt a hoof spreading something sticky all over his chest. It felt warm, but rapidly began to get colder. “Please, no...” he said softly. “It's the only way I can make you feel good, darling. And anyway, I'm not giving you a choice. I'm going to come get you again, little Pipsqueak. You won't know when, you won't know where, but I'll come back. And next time...” Pip felt a kiss on his cheek. “Next time I'll show you how mean I can REALLY be.” Pip began to bawl again, but his cries did not last. All of a sudden, he began to feel incredibly drowsy. At the same time, he heard a strange sound, like an audible shimmer, which reminded him of the noise unicorns made when they did magic. The next thing he knew, he was on the forest path, exactly where he had been before. It was the middle of the night. Pip wanted to believe that he had just fallen asleep on that path. He wanted to believe that he'd just had a bad dream, and nothing more. He wanted to believe that so badly. He spent the next several weeks in a state of constant fear. She could come get him at any time. He was never safe. So why did part of him want her to come back? Was it because he wanted her to make him feel good again? Had he liked what she'd done to him, deep down? Pip wasn't sure. He wasn't sure of anything anymore. 4: Rarity and Silver Spoon----4: Rarity and Silver Spoon---- “Is it just..automatically beautiful?” As she walked down the path to Carousel Boutique with Sweetie Belle, Twist found herself pondering Spike's comment about the evening sky. Just what did he mean by “automatically beautiful?” Can something be pretty by accident? Like all those fillies at school who seemed to outshine her without the slightest effort? It made Twist a little angry, to think that those fillies might be like the sky: pretty without even meaning to be. And meanwhile, here she was, plain little Twist, going out of her way to ask Rarity for a dress which, if she was lucky, would put her on the same level those other girls had attained without even trying. Or was she thinking about this too hard? Spike had always told her she was pretty, and Spike was no liar. Was she already nicer looking than she thought? And what about those other fillies? Did they even know how good they looked? Since it came so naturally to them, did they ever think about it at all? “If I ever do become beautiful,” Twist said, “how will I know?” “Sorry, what?” asked Sweetie Belle. She seemed deeply lost in thought, and hadn't said a word since the two had left Spike. “Oh, I was just thinking out loud,” said Twist. “I have a question I think I should ask your thister.” “My sister...” said Sweetie Belle. “Listen, Twist? Are you sure you have time to do this today? You know, um, my sister really fusses over her dresses. She might take up a lot of your time...so if you have something else to do, like, homework or...” “Nope! Not a thing!” Twist chirped. “And I can't wait to get started!” “Okay...” said Sweetie. She hung her head. “You alright, Sweetie?” asked Twist. “You're not usually this quiet...” “I'm fine,” Sweetie said, raising her head again. She did not look at Twist. “We're almost there.” ** Pip was thrilled. And terrified. This was the fourth time the monster had taken him. Four times in six months, and each had been more painful – and more pleasurable – than the last. The little colt had gotten used to a few difficult truths in that time: pleasure always came with pain. Fear of the monster always came with excitement at her touch. Every day he dreaded her inevitable return, yet at the same time, he couldn't wait. Each time she took him, he discovered new things about his own body. They were terrifying, yet wonderful. The monster was right. There must be something very, very wrong with him. It was the only explanation. And the monster, in all of her cruelty, was the only one who could help him understand himself. But this time, things were different. He awoke, tied up and blindfolded like always. But the monster said and did nothing. “M..miss monster?” Pip said, “are you there?” There was no response. Pip called out, again and again, but only silence answered him. Time passed. Perhaps minutes, perhaps hours. Pip wasn't sure. All he knew for certain was that no one was there. He was all alone, unable to move or see. The little colt began to panic. What if the monster didn't show up this time? What if she just left him like this until he starved to death? Pip tried to speak again, but once again he heard no reply. “Perhaps the monster wants me to be quiet,” he thought. “Maybe if I show her how quiet I can be, she'll talk to me. And...play with me.” An hour passed with Pip sitting in total silence. No answer came. He decided to persevere. Another hour passed. Then another. And another. And then the little colt realized he had something he needed to say. He was terribly embarrassed, but this was an emergency. “Miss Monster? Are you there?” he hazarded to ask. “I, um....I need to use the potty.” He heard what sounded like the sound of scampering hooves, but they sounded different from those of the monster. They almost sounded like they belonged to another foal. Then he heard a door opening and closing, and then nothing. “Hello?” he asked. “Please? I need to pee!” Several minutes passed, while Pip squirmed uncomfortably and fought a rapidly losing battle with his own bladder. Then he heard a door open again, and what seemed like two sets of hooves. Then nothing. “Please? I can't hold it! Please!” Nothing. Unable to hold back any longer, the little colt pissed himself. The urine pooled in the seat of the chair, leaving the foal sitting in a small puddle of his own waste. And then he heard it. Two voices, laughing. Someone had been watching him the entire time. Pip hadn't wet himself since he was very little, and even when he had, the only pony who had ever seen it was his mother. The humiliated colt began to cry. “Why...wouldn't...you...let...me....go?” he choked out between sobs and small wails. “Because it was so much more fun watching you soil yourself, dear,” replied a voice. Pip knew instantly that it belonged to the monster. Why did hearing her voice make him feel better? “You've made quite a mess,” she said. “Oh, and I see that's not the only surprise you have for me!” Pip felt the monster's hoof gently touch his cock. It had gone rock hard the moment he heard her voice. “I'm sorry, miss monster...but...you'll still play with me, right?” There was fear in Pip's voice. “Perhaps,” she said. “But right now, I think it would be best if you clean up this mess. Oh, and my name isn't 'Miss Monster', little Pipsqueak...” And then, just like that, she removed Pip's blindfold. “...you will address me as Miss Rarity,” the monster said. A beautiful white unicorn stood before him, wearing a sly smile. Pip was aghast. So all this time, the monster had just been a normal pony? Not some sort of mystical creature or colt-eating beast, just a unicorn? “I...but...you....” Pip stammered. “That's enough, dear,” said Rarity. “I had to hide myself from you for a while. It's part of the magic, you see. Everything I've done to you so far has been part of my magic spell.” “Magic?” “Of course, dear! I'm a unicorn. We do magic. You know that,” she said, in her most maternal voice. Pip, an Earth Pony, had no idea how magic was done. It was not something he had ever given very much thought. And the room he was in certainly looked like the kind of room a witch would have. It was dark and dusty, with no windows. Strange objects Pip didn't recognize littered the ground. “You're a very, very odd pony, little Pipsqueak,” said Rarity. “You must know that by now. The things your cock does, they're just not normal. Look! There it goes now!” A droplet of precum was leaking out of Pip's erect colthood. He looked down at it fearfully, then turned to Rarity. “I'm sorry! I can't get it to stop! It just does that sometimes!” “Oh dear, it's worse than I thought,” said Rarity. “I'm afraid it's going to be very, very hard to cure you, my dear. But don't worry, I can do it. When my magic is complete, you'll be normal, and then your cock will never feel that way again.” “NO!” Pip blurted out, without thinking. “No, don't! I...I like it when it feels like that...” “You...like it?” said Rarity, feigning shock. “Oh my goodness! Did you hear that, Silver Spoon? He LIKES it!” It was then that Pip noticed the little filly who had been standing next to Rarity. How strange, that she had been right there and he hadn't even realized it. It was like she barely any presence of her own. The filly, who seemed to be a couple of years older than Pip, did not say a word. Instead, she walked over to the little colt, knelt down, and slowly licked the drop of precum off his cock. She swallowed and then returned to Rarity's side. “This is Silver Spoon,” said Rarity. “She helps me with my magic. It's her job to make abnormal little colts like you feel better.” “I can't wait to make you feel good, Pip,” said Silver Spoon in her best seductive voice, batting her eyelashes for good measure. Rarity looked on disapprovingly. The filly still needed practice. Pip's cock twitched, as another precum droplet began to form. Silver began to walk toward it, but Rarity stopped her. “Let's not get him overexcited,” she said. “We're already dealing with a very ill little colt.” “I'm...ill?” Pip asked. “You said you liked it when your cock does those abnormal things, didn't you? Oh dear, sweet Pip. You're worse than ill. You're practically a freak.” Pip winced at the accusation, as if the word were a blunt object that had just been thrown at him. A freak? “Of course,” he thought. “Of course I'm a freak. How could I have thought it was okay to feel this way? That much be why it hurt so much each time I felt good. Because it's bad. What my body's doing right now is awful and wrong.” Pip sniffled, trying to keep himself from crying again. “Will...will my mum still love me when she finds out I'm a freak?” he asked. “Oh, I don't know, dear,” said Rarity, in a sad voice. “I certainly hope so.” Rarity's response did not fill the little colt with much confidence. “You see, Pip, when ponies with your affliction grow up...well, they become very terrible ponies indeed. They're awful, simply awful!” Rarity said, holding her hoof to her forehead dramatically. “I would hate for you to turn out like one of them...” “But...” Pip said, confused but determined, “But it feels so good...I just...isn't there some way I can still do it? I need it...I need to feel this way.” Rarity sighed. “Very well. I didn't want to do this, but...tomorrow night I will be taking you to a meeting where you will meet other ponies like yourself. All of the colts and stallions you will meet there are freaks, just like you. I want you to pay special attention to the stallions, dear. See how savage and brutal they are. And then, perhaps, you will realize how very serious your predicament is.” Rarity's voice dropped slightly as she looked Pip straight in the eyes, “Your body is disgusting, Pipsqueak. And only I can save you from it.” The ropes around Pip glowed with a brief burst of magic, and then fell to the ground. Pip was free. But he didn't move. Instead, he looked down at his cock. It was still as hard as ever, and still leaking. “I'm...disgusting?” he asked. “Pip, look at yourself,” said Rarity. “You're sitting in your own urine.” Somehow, in the midst of everything, he had forgotten. “Oh! I'm sorry! Um, I can clean it up if you'd like.” “And so you will,” said Rarity. “For your punishment, you are not to use any sort of cleaning tool to do so.” “But...then how?” “You've got a tongue, don't you?” said Silver Spoon, with a dismissive laugh. Rarity and Silver Spoon walked out of the room, slamming the door shut behind them. Pip ran after them, only to find it was locked. “Disgusting...” he repeated to himself. He looked back at the filthy chair. The little colt began to cry again. As soon as she was out of earshot from the dungeon, Silver Spoon broke down laughing. The gray filly had done her best to conceal her amusement while she and Rarity were with Pip, but now she could no longer contain herself. “Magic! He thinks you raping him is part of a magic spell! Oh, that's too good!” Silver managed to say between giggles. “Miss Rarity, you've outdone yourself this time!” Rarity smirked. “I know you can't help but be a flattering little bootlicker, but let's not get carried away,” she said. “Deception is just one of the tools in my paintbrush. I couldn't keep Pip in the dark – so to speak – for much longer if I'm going to present him at my gallery opening in Canterlot tomorrow. This was simply the last detail I needed to add to the piece; he's feared me for so long, and now he fears himself. Of course, sooner or later he'll find out the truth, but the damage has been done. I've warped his entire view of sexuality. He's going to hate himself just for getting erections, the pathetic little sissy.” “Oh, I love watching you ruin them!” said Silver, her voice betraying her sudden arousal. “What sort of thing do you have planned for the filly Sweetie Belle brings over?” “It will depend on the filly, of course,” Rarity said. “I'll play it by ear, do what I can with her tonight, and go from there. She won't be quite as damaged as the rest of you, but some of Fancy's patrons will probably find that appealing. A minimalist piece, one might say.” “Well, it would be hard to top what you've done to Pip anyway,” Silver said. “I mean, he's been raped three times and he still has no idea what sex even is! Can you imagine what it must be like to be so...so innocent?” Rarity's demeanor changed immediately. Her smug smile vanished, replaced with an expression of restrained anger. Silver realized at once that she had said something wrong. “No,” said Rarity, with a strange sadness in her voice. “I can't imagine what that must be like.” A silence fell over the hallway for a moment. Rarity's expression remained unchanged. “Tell me, Silver Spoon,” said Rarity, “can you remember a time in your life when you didn't know about sex?” “Um...not really...” Silver said. “My mom kind of was-” “A cheap, self-degrading whore?” said Rarity, “Like mother like daughter, I suppose.” Silver flinched. She hated being compared to either of her parents, particularly her mother. “That's not fair,” she said weakly. “She didn't love any of those stallions...all she ever cared about was getting off. But I'm different! I want to please you, because I lo-” “You do what I say because it gets YOU off,” said Rarity coldly. “So stop pretending you're somehow above her. Or anyone else.” Silver whimpered. “I'm sorr-” “Shut up! You're beginning to forget your place, toy. You think you're better than Pip because you have more experience than him? Maybe you do, but only because your whore mother damaged you before I had the chance to! Remember, Silver Spoon: I'm the one who broke Pip. And Sweetie. And all the others. They are MINE. In a way that you will never be.” “You're right,” said Silver. “I have no right to look down on anyone. I'm sorry I forgot what I am.” “Tell me, then,” said Rarity. “What are you, Silver Spoon?” Like Sweetie Belle, Silver had a speech which she was to recite when asked this question. But her answer was very different. “There is a gallery,” began Silver, “Where the most beautiful works of art are displayed. Little foals, each an example of a different form of suffering or humiliation. And the artist who made them roams its halls and enjoys her work. And in...and in the corner of the gallery is a little rusted, broken toy, discarded there like the garbage it is. Sometimes the artist sees it and finds it amusing to kick the toy, because it's good for nothing else.” “And the toy,” Silver continued, her voice shaking as she reached the end, “the toy sometimes dreams that it's one of those artworks. Sometimes it forgets that it's just trash that hasn't been disposed of yet. And that's when the artist kicks it hardest of all. To remind it that it is ugly, and useless, and...and...” “And?” “And unworthy of love,” Silver finished. She shut her eyes tight, as if doing this would somehow erase her words from existence. Why did it hurt so much to say this, Silver wondered. She had known Rarity would never love her the day she had decided to live with her. So why did reminding herself of it hurt so much? Silver looked at Rarity and knew the answer at once. Every single day, she loved Rarity more and more. And every day, Rarity grew less and less tolerant of her. These two facts were symbiotic, and Silver had no idea how to break the cycle. She was terrified that Rarity would throw her out soon. It would be one thing if she was discarded once Rarity had used her up, destroyed her and annihilated her capacity to feel. But to live without Rarity, while she still possessed the ability to love her? Silver couldn't think of anything worse. “I'm so sorry I upset you. Please don't send me away, Miss Rarity,” Silver whimpered. “Please let me stay here...” “Oh, Silver,” said Rarity. “I couldn't possibly send you away...” “Really?” Silver's eyes lit up. “I need four foals for the gathering, remember?” Rarity said. “And the one thing you haven't managed to fail at yet is taking up space.” “Oh,” the filly seemed to almost physically shrink at the response. “Of course, Miss Rarity.” “Now get out of my sight and go back to your hole. I can't have Sweetie Belle's little patsy seeing you until I'm certain she won't talk.” “Yes, Miss Rarity,” said Silver, sniffling. “And, um, thank you. Thank you for keeping me arou-” “GO!” yelled Rarity, and Silver ran away, half out of obedience, half out of fear. Rarity let out an exasperated sigh. Silver's little comment had ruined her good mood, and abusing her in turn had done little to improve it. She had gone easy on the foal for the last few weeks, as she wanted her free of marks and bruises for the gathering. But once it was over, Rarity decided, it would be time to deface Silver Spoon's body permanently for the first time. “That's right, you little wretch” she said to herself, once she was certain Silver could not hear her. “The next phase of your destruction will begin very soon...” Her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of a bell; specifically, the bell which hung over the front door of Carousel Boutique. From this distance its ring was faint, but still unmistakable. But these were no customers. It was after closing time, and Rarity had made sure to lock up before she went upstairs to attend to Pip. The door had no keyhole, and the magic that locked it allowed only one other pony entry to the house. “We're here,” said Sweetie Belle as she let Twist into the house. The door magically locked behind them. Rarity trotted into the room, smiling broadly. “Sweetie Belle!” she said. “I see you've brought a friend!” 5: Rarity and Twist 5: Rarity and Twist ---Chapter 5: Rarity and Twist---- Countless tantalizing possibilities danced through Rarity's mind as she ran down the stairs to meet her guests. Ponyville had so many beautiful little fillies. Which one had Sweetie Belle brought her? She found herself thinking of Tootsie Flute, a pony in Sweetie's class who had the most adorable squeaky voice. How did it sound, she wondered, when she cried? Or screamed? Or climaxed? And then there was Dinky Hooves, daughter of that klutz Pegasus with the strange eyes. She always seemed so smart for her age. Grooming her would be a challenge, but such an exhilarating one. There were many wonderful possibilities...Rarity's mood had brightened considerably as she made her way to the front door. She emerged from the stairs to find her sister stand alongside an awkward-looking filly with absurdly huge glasses, a poofy unkempt mane, and a rather odd looking nose. Rarity didn't recognize who she was, but she recognized WHAT she was: a fashion nightmare. “Sweetie Belle! I see you've brought a friend!” Rarity chirped. And what an...interesting friend at that. “Hello! I'm Twist!” said the filly, jumping up and down happily. “I heard you were the beth dressmaker in town, and I was hoping you could help me with a dreth!” Oh, and she has a lisp, too. Wonderful. “Oh, how nice to meet you, dear!” said Rarity. “I just need one teensy-weensy moment to talk to my little sister. Um, please make yourself at home!” With that, she grabbed Sweetie and vanished into the shop's back room, closing the door behind her. “Who the hell is that?” she asked. “Was she really the best you could do?” “What?” Sweetie said, expecting a great deal more kindness from her sister after the previous night's display. “What's wrong with her? She's nice!” “Fancypants' inner circle doesn't care if she's 'nice,'” said Rarity. “This one's...plain. She's hardly offering material...” “Offering?” Sweetie asked. “Never mind,” said Rarity. “Isn't there someone else you could have brought me? Or did you choose the ugly one on purpose? Are you trying to sabotage me, little sister?” “STOP IT!” Sweetie yelled. In the back of her mind, she realized Twist had probably heard that. Good. Maybe she'll run away. “Do you have any idea how hard this was for me?” Sweetie said, as anger and guilt mixed inside her in equal measures. “Do you think it was easy to go to school, and see my friends, and talk and laugh with them...and...and...and know that I had to pick one of them for you to...to...ARGH!” Rarity was taken aback. Sweetie had never confronted her quite like this. “I betrayed Twist, I lied to Spike, I've never hated myself more than I do right now...” Sweetie said. “And I did all of it to help YOU! And instead of a thank you, I get...questioned!! Well, you asked me to get you a filly, and I got you one! And I will never, ever do you another favor ever again!” Sweetie stared at Rarity, breathing heavily. The horrible tension that had built up within her all day had been released. Rarity took a step toward her sister. Sweetie, now feeling far more rational, suddenly realized what she had just done. She had never stood up to Rarity like that. And now she was regretting it. Her bravado was gone, replaced with fear. Sweetie began to tremble. But Rarity simply smiled at her. The same gentle smile from the previous day. “You're right, Sweetie,” she said. “I'm sorry. I didn't mean to snap at you. I've just been so worried about tomorrow, I suppose I lost my head. Thank you, little sister. I'm sure it was an absolutely dreadful experience, and I won't forget what you've done for me.” “Oh...” Sweetie said, needing a moment to process what had just happened. Could it be that her sister's behavior last night wasn't just an act? “Oh...it's okay then...” she said, almost as if she were talking to someone who wasn't really there. “Well, then, I should go attend to Twist,” said Rarity. “Remember your promise!” said Sweetie, her voice once again firm. “You have to be nice! No touching her!” “I'll try to restrain myself,” said Rarity. Her voice contained a hint of sarcasm. Twist thought she heard loud voices coming from the next room, but she paid them no mind. She was an only child, but she knew well enough that siblings argue all the time. She was sure that the sisters were bickering over nothing. She'd read about that sort of thing in some of her favorite books. Pretty much every Bobtail Twins novel involved lots of bickering between the title characters before they made up and solved the mystery. Twist was sure that real sisters were no different. As she waited for the sisters to return, Twist wandered around the boutique, utterly enchanted. It was as if she had stepped out of her drab, plain existence into a glittering new world. Everything was beautiful here. Rarity's personal touch could be seen on every last object, from the flourishes on the edges of the windows, to the gem-studded dressing room doors. And of course, there were Rarity's dresses, several of which were on display. As lovely as the rest of the room was, it was clear that it had been designed in such a way as to extenuate the dresses, complimenting them without drawing focus away. And what marvelous dresses they were. Each one seemed to accentuate a different style and color scheme. No two were alike, even though they almost all carried Rarity's signature gem-based flourish. If Twist had been a bit more aware of the fashion world, she would have known that these were all samples of Rarity's older designs. Not one of these dresses was less than two years old. This was no accident. Rarity knew as well as anyone that her best work in fashion was behind her, but this did not bother her in the slightest. She enjoyed working in her new medium more than she had ever loved clothes. But Twist knew next to nothing about fashion, and to her, this was unquestionably the most beautiful place she had ever been in. Even the mirrors were beautiful, with the gold trim around their edges. But as Twist walked over to the triple-mirror display inspect it more closely, she noticed something was wrong. There was something in the mirrors that simply didn't belong there. In the midst of all this beautiful finery, there was a bland, dull little filly, with ridiculous giant glasses and an ugly nose. Twist was the one thing in the room that didn't sparkle with elegance. It was almost as if someone had taken a beautiful painting, and cut and pasted something that didn't belong right in the middle of it. As a joke. “A joke...” Twist said to herself. She put a hoof up to the mirror. “Should...should I really be here?” “Why whatever do you mean, dear?” asked Rarity, as her image strided confidently into the mirror. Twist thought she looked as dazzling as the rest of the room. Which only provided further contrast with Twist's own blandness. “Of course you're allowed to be here, darling,” Rarity said. “Everyone is welcome in my boutique! Especially a friend of Sweetie Belle's!” “Ahh!!” Twist turned to face Rarity, slightly embarrassed. “Thanks! I um, was just admiring this place! It's so fancy! Did you design it?” “Oh, this old place?” said Rarity, “Yes, I did have a hoof in the design. But enough about me. Sweetie tells me you had a question?” “Well, sort of...” said Twist, idly digging her forehoof into the exquisite carpeting. “See, the thing is...I'm...well...well, you know.” “I'm afraid I don't follow, dear. You're what?” “I...” Twist took a deep breath, “I want to be pretty! All the other fillies in my class are so pretty, like Diamond Tiara and Apple Bloom and Sunny Days and of course your thister, too! And it's not fair! I feel tho left out and all the girls talk about getting coltfriends and stuff and I want a coltfriend too, someone to go on hikes with and make candy with and ooh! we could play charades too, have you ever played charades? But it'll never happen, because every filly in my clath is prettier than me! Even Scootaloo, and she's practically a BOY!” Rarity raised an eyebrow. Sweetie really had bought home quite the specimen. There was only one other pony in Equestria who could ramble aimlessly like that. “Uh...huh.” Rarity replied. “Tell me, Twist, you wouldn't happen to be adopted, would you?” “Nope. Why?” “Oh, no reason,” said Rarity. So much for her theory that Twist was one of Pinkie Pie's countless illegitimate daughters. “Miss Rarity, am I ugly?” Twist blurted out. “Well, at least she's straightforward,” Rarity thought. “And that insecurity...that's something I can work with.” “Twist, why do you think establishments like mine exist?” Rarity asked. As she spoke, she placed her hooves gently on Twist's midsection and turned her around so she faced the mirror. As Twist was once again confronted by her own reflection, Rarity continued, “It's because some ponies ARE ugly. And you're right, it's not fair. It's terribly unfair how judgmental the world is toward fillies and mares who aren't attractive. No one likes them. Other ponies laugh at them behind their backs. And do you know what the worst thing is?” Twist was afraid she already knew. “What is it?” “The loneliness, my dear. Because stallions don't ever go out with ugly mares. It's bad enough at your age, but when you grow up...well, let's just say that stallions can be very cruel. I've met mares who were kind, sweet, and intelligent, but just because they weren't pretty, no one ever fell in love with them. They grew old all alone, without anyone to share their lives with.” Twist turned slightly pale. She tried to turn away from the mirror, but Rarity held her fast. “Is....is that what's going to happen to me?” Twist asked, terrified of the answer. “No,” said Rarity gently. “I told you, that is why my boutique exists. To help ponies like yourself. To save you from the wretched fate of ugly mares everywhere.” “You mean...” “Don't you worry about a thing, Twist,” Rarity said. “I'm going to make you beautiful.” Twist spun around and gave Rarity a hug. “Oh thanks tho much Miss Rarity! I knew I could count on you! You're the best!” Rarity returned the hug, resisting the urge to chuckle. Thank Celestia for the gnawing insecurities of youth. They made things so much easier for her. “This is gonna be GREAT!” Twist said. “You'll give me a makeover and I'll get a pretty new dreth, and I'll look SO stunning in it, and it'll draw attention from my nose, and then when I go to school on Monday, all the other fillies will go 'WHO IS THAT?' and Diamond Tiara and Sunny Days and all the other fillies will be THUPER JEALOUS! And then maybe Featherweight or Snails will ask me out and...” Rarity allowed Twist to prattle on, tuning her ramblings out completely. As she looked down at the filly embracing her, Rarity noticed that Twist was wearing no accessories, not even a practical saddlebag. To her, this spoke volumes about Twist's station in life. The current style was for wealthy young fillies to flaunt their privilege with outlandish accessories; Diamond Tiara's ostentatious headgear was a case in point, as had been Silver's jewel encrusted, ornamental glasses. Since Twist was so desperate to look pretty, she would certainly have worn something similar...if her family could afford it. Their absence could only mean that little Twist had no money. It took but an instant for Rarity to reach this conclusion. Armed with her new knowledge, she waited for a lull in Twist's chatter, and then pounced. “Of course, if I'm going to help you, it will be taking up a great deal of my time...” Rarity said, bringing her hoof up to her chin. “But for a friend of Sweetie's, I'll be happy to offer you a discount for my services.” “A discount?” Twist suddenly looked crestfallen. “Oh...I guess that means you're going to charge me...” “Well, of course, dear,” said Rarity. “Makeovers and dresses aren't free. As much as I would love to help you without charge, things have been lean here for the past few months. I simply can't keep my business afloat if I devote an entire day to helping you for free!” “A whole DAY?” Twist said “It's going to take that long?” “I take my time with my projects. It's the only way to get them right,” the unicorn replied. “But yes, I'm afraid there's simply no way I could do this without compensation.” “Oh...okay, then...I'm thorry to have bothered you.” The filly hung her head as she began walking to the front door. “Although...” Rarity said, “there is ONE way I could help you for free...” Twist spun around, her mood instantly improved. “What is it? Does it involve candy? Because I'm really talented with cand-” “No, dear,” Rarity said, trying to avoid rolling her eyes. So this one liked candy, too. Perhaps there was cause to reexamine the Pinkie Pie theory. “You see, Twist, I'm putting together a...junior fashion show...in Canterlot tomorrow night. It's for my new line of foal fashions. All sorts of handsome colts and stallions will be there...” Twist's attention suddenly seemed laser-focused on Rarity's words. “...but one of my models had to back out at the last minute! If only I had someone who could take her place...” Twist shook her head. “That's enough, Miss Rarity. You can't fool me. I know what you're really up to!” Rarity stammered. “Y-you do?” “Yes! You thought you could trick me, but I'm too smart for that!” she said. “You never had a model quit, did you? You juth want to add me to the show to make me feel better!” Rarity had spent the better part of her life perfecting the art of acting ladylike, and one of its primary tenants was that a lady never compromised her dignity with uncalled for emotional displays. This particular skill served her well in moments like these, when her first instinct was to burst out laughing. “Yes! Yes, that's it exactly,” she said. “I simply want to help you see how beautiful you can be, so I thought I would add another pony to the lineup.” Twist gave a shy, yet somehow ridiculously wide grin. “That's really thweet of you, Miss Rarity, but I don't think that's a good idea. There's no way I'll be fashion-model pretty by tomorrow.” “You don't have to be!” Rarity said. “The models for this show aren't professionals, they're regular foals just like you! In fact, Sweetie Belle is one of them. It's a, um, special show I've put together based o the theme that anypony can be beautiful!” Twist's eyes lit up. “That...sounds...AWETHOME!!” she said. “Okay, Miss Rarity! I'll do it!” This could work, Rarity thought. Twist could be some sort of “girl next door” alternative to the other three. Where they were all damaged in one way or another, Twist would go into the Gathering untainted. The circle members would get to be the ones to damage HER. If she knew her patrons, that sort of sadistic thrill would be more than enough to offset her looks. After all, every foal had her charms, and after speaking to Twist, Rarity was beginning to see hers. There was a naive eagerness to her that Rarity found strangely enticing. If only circumstances were different, Rarity would have indulged herself right then and there, taking Twist as her latest plaything. She knew just how she would do it, too. She'd rape the little foal while constantly insulting her appearance, telling her how repulsive and ugly she was and how lucky she was to have a friend like Rarity, who was willing to toss aside her standards just this once, and have sex with Twist out of pity. She could already picture Twist's response: the tears, the self-loathing, and finally, gratitude. Yes, Rarity thought, she would convince Twist that she was so utterly repulsive that this was her only hope of ever experiencing physical intimacy with another pony, and that Rarity, in her infinite kindness, was willing to overlook her own disgust and touch her. In the end, Twist would wind up thanking her own abuser. But that scenario could never come to pass. Too much was riding on Twist remaining untouched. Rarity shook the idea from her mind and instead focused on the task at hand: Twist's impending makeover. “Alright, dear, here is what we'll do,” she said. “Tonight, you sleep here. I don't have a spare room, but I'm sure Sweetie Belle won't mind sharing. I have some rejuvenating creams that work wonders overnight. Tomorrow, I'll spend the morning making you over, and then the five of us will take the express to Canterlot and be there by evening. Does that sound agreeable, darling?” “Thure!” Twist said, “Oh, but, what about my parents?” “Just write them a note saying where you'll be,” said Rarity. “I have a...personal courier I use for these situations.” It was unusually cold in the basement that evening. Silver Spoon lay bunched up on her mattress, with her single blanket wrapped around her. She never slept well when she was alone. The only nights when she was truly comfortable were the ones when she was allowed to share Rarity's bed. Especially on the occasions when Rarity fell asleep before she did. When Rarity was asleep, Silver could hug her all she wanted. There had been so many nights when she had laid in Rarity's bed, still in terrible pain from the evening's proceedings, and felt completely enveloped by warmth at the touch of her beloved by her side. Somehow, Silver never felt safer than when she slept next to the same horrible pony who so uncaringly abused her. On those nights, it didn't even matter to Silver that Rarity did not love her. She loved Rarity, and the chance to be close to her was enough. If Rarity did love her back, Silver wondered, would she still love Rarity the same way? Wouldn't love prevent her from practicing the same sadistic cruelty that had led Silver to pledge her life to fulfilling her whims? Just one night ago, Silver had seen what she had thought was true kindness from Rarity, and it had frightened her. Was being loved really what she wanted? The basement door creaked open, and a light shone through the darkness. Rarity trotted down the basement stairs gingerly. Silver blinked. Did the room just get warmer? “I have a task for you.” Rarity's horn lit up as an envelope magically hovered into the room. “Take this letter to Twist's house. Leave it by the door, knock, then run back here. Do not let anyone see you.” “Of course, Miss Rarity!” said Silver, getting to her hooves. “Anything for you.” Rarity rolled her eyes. “I don't have time for your toadying tonight, Silver Spoon. Just do what is asked of you.” “Y..yes,” Silver said. Her mind scrambled for an excuse to keep Rarity from leaving. “Um, may I ask what's in the letter? Just out of curiosity...” “Oh, I had Twist write her parents a letter explaining that she was spending the weekend with me,” said Rarity. “Then when she was out of the room, I cast a spell on the paper. The letters rearranged themselves into a new message, still in her handwriting. It tells her parents that she's running away. My name is, of course, not mentioned.” Silver clapped her front hooves together, delighted. “Amazing!” she said. “Quite,” said Rarity. “I'm told that Pip wanders off all the time and often stays with friends, so his mother thinks nothing of him vanishing for a night or two, but I'm willing to wager that Twist is a homebody. Her disappearance would require an explanation. And now it has one.” Silver grabbed the note in her mouth, ready to go. Rarity's horn glowed again as a cloak made its way into view. It came to rest on Silver Spoon's back. “Take this,” she said, “So you won't be recognized.” The cloak was a ratty old thing, and had most likely been sitting forgotten in the back of Rarity's closet for years. It was a rather drab shade of dark green, and had a few holes here and there. Silver Spoon embraced the garment as if it were a thing of rare and singular beauty. To her, that was exactly what it was. After all, it had come from her. “I'll deliver this right away, Miss Rarity!” said Silver, putting the cloak on and racing up the stairs. Twist's home was a bit of a walk; it would take her the better part of an hour to get there and back. Night had fallen by then, and Ponyville's streets were mostly deserted. Silver encountered few ponies on her errand, and none seemed to notice her. As she made her way to Twist's, a realization dawned on Silver: the moment Rarity had entered the room, all her doubts and confusion had vanished. It wasn't that Silver's questions had been answered. They were more persistent in her mind than ever. It was simply that in Rarity's presence, they did not matter. When they were together, nothing was important except Rarity, and Silver herself mattered least of all. She was nothing, and Rarity was everything. Silver wasn't sure, but she thought that maybe, the answer to her questions lay in that sublime state of being. It was past eleven when Silver Spoon made it back home. Rarity had responded with a quick dismissive “good,” when informed that the delivery had been successful. Silver knew that tone well enough to realize that the unicorn was not in an amorous mood that night. She made her way down to the basement, alone, but contented at having performed a task for her mistress. It was no longer cold down there. 7: Four Little Foals----7: Four Little Foals --- I'm in my basement eating lunch alone, like always, when I hear Sweetie's voice call down to me: “Sis says to get Pip ready to go!” Just like that, huh? Just like that. I've always been kind of amazed at how...accepting Sweetie can be at times like this. She hates what Miss Rarity does to us. But she still goes and does these little favors for her sometimes, like they're nothing. “Get Pip ready to go,” she says. We both know what I'm going to be getting him ready FOR. So why is she so calm about it? Maybe she just knows where to pick her battles? Or maybe, after all this time, she's learned to block out the big picture when she needs to? That must be it. I mean, Sweetie and I couldn't be more different in some ways. I can't think of a time when I'm more happy, more alive, more HERE, than when I'm with Miss Rarity. When she's using me, I'm completely in the moment, savoring everything she does to me. It's so much better when you're fully focused on the pain. But Sweetie's the opposite. There's a far-away look in her eyes when Miss Rarity uses her, like Sweetie's somewhere else. It usually doesn't last; Miss Rarity will hit her or something to bring her back to reality. But in those moments, it's like Sweetie Belle is...free. I don't know where her mind takes her, but it's someplace far, far away from Miss Rarity and me. I wish she'd stay there sometimes. But I guess that sort of trick is why Sweetie's always so calm in times like this. And you know, that usually ticks me off. Doing something for Miss Rarity – no matter how small – is such a wonderful blessing, and Sweetie treats it like it's nothing! I hate that more than anything. She's closer to Miss Rarity than I'll ever be, and all she does is take it for granted. Ugh, what an ungrateful little brat! But today is different. Today, I'm kind of...jealous of her. Because it seems like she's been able to push that talk we had last night out of her mind. And I just...can't. Sweetie's words about the Gathering, and what happens to foals who go to it...I just can't get away from them. It's been bothering me all day... I mean, what if one of those ponies does go too far with me? What if I can't get away in time? Should I even try to get away, or would that embarrass Miss Rarity? Miss Rarity... Would she be there? Would she try to save me? If I died...would she be sad? Augh, I need to calm down! All this worrying is stupid! Sweetie's gone to the Gathering for years, and she seems okay. Hey, yeah! Sweetie's gone plenty of times and nothing really bad happened to her! She was probably exaggerating how bad it is; besides, she doesn't enjoy pain the way I do. Yeah, I'll bet that's it. Sweetie Belle is just being soft like usual. She'll probably lay there crying like she always does, while all those rich ponies line up to beat me, whip me, rape me...one after the other until I'm just a broken, ruined mess... I can't remember why I was worried anymore. Oh, this sounds wonderful! I bet Sweetie knew the Gathering would be my sort of thing, and she made up that stuff about the dead foal up just to ruin the night for me! Of course! That's just like he- No...no, it's not. And there it is: the thing that's really bothering me: Sweetie Belle isn't a liar. She doesn't like me, but she wouldn't make up that kind of story just to scare me. Actually, I don't think she COULD even if she wanted to. She's just so...earnest. So, what if the story is true? What if some foals do end up dead at the Gathering? How much would it hurt? How would they do it? Would it be an accident, or are there ponies who actually get off on killing? Would it be slow? Would I- “SILVER! YOU'RE SUPPOSED TO BE GETTING PIP READY!” And that's when I realize I've been sitting in the basement this whole time. And now Miss Rarity is mad at me. Dammit! “I'm sorry, Miss Rarity!” I call out. “I'll go right away!” “For pity's sake!” I hear her yell from above me, “You're so useless!” “I...I'm really sorry!” No, please don't be mad at me, not today...”I'll try harder! I promise, I won't let you down!” “That would be a first,” she scoffs. “Now, MOVE!” I know she doesn't mean it. There have been times I've earned her praise. It's always faint, or backhoofed, but it's there. And when she does give me a kind word, I never forget it. I think of those times as I make my way up the stairs, and things start to make sense. Yes, I'm scared. And I don't know what's going to happen to me tonight. It might be the best night of my life. Or the worst. Or the last. But it doesn't matter. Because I don't matter. What matters is her. If I can help her, if I can be of use to the pony I love, even in some tiny way, then everything else is second to that. Tonight, I'm going to do something I've never really done before: I'm going to make Miss Rarity proud of me. ******* I wish Princess Luna was here. I bet she's off getting ready for Nightmare Night. It's only a month away, after all. She's probably got all sorts of fun things planned! New ways to scare all us little ponies. I used to think being scared was fun. I guess it is, when the scary thing is outside you. 'Cause then you can run away, right? But what do you do when the scary thing is INSIDE you? What happens when YOU'RE the scary thing? I don't know how long I've been in this room. It's been hard to tell time since I've been alone. The last time I talked to anyone, that unicorn said I was sick, and then she made me...clean my chair. It was so awful. I had to fight to keep from throwing up, but I didn't. Maybe that's part of my treatment. But it felt more like she was punishing me. Maybe I deserve to be punished. When I woke up today, there was food in my room. So I guess there's someone looking after me, at least. And...I keep thinking about what Rarity did with me. And when I do, I get hard...down there. I have to fight to get it to go soft again. It was tough to figure out how. First I tried thinking about school, or pirates, or sports...just, things I like that don't make me hard down there. But I just kept thinking about how Rarity used to hurt me, and then make me feel good, and how much I want her, or anyone, to do that with me again... She's right. I really am disgusting. What made me soft again was when I thought of my mum. And that's when I began to feel really horrid. What's mum going to do when she finds out how sick I am? Will she be mad? Will she be ashamed of me? I just want to be a good colt...for her. I hope Miss Rarity can fix me. Maybe when I go to this meeting tonight, I can stop wanting to...to do those things with my cock. For now, I'm just sitting here on the floor of this dirty room. The chair is all dry, but I don't want to sit in it. Just looking at it makes me feel awful. And then all of a sudden, the door creeks open. Is it time to go? “Miss Rarity? Is that you?” I ask. But it's her assistant. The grey filly. I'm not sure I want to be alone with her. The way she talked to me before was...exciting. When I was alone, I kept thinking about what she said. How she “can't wait to make me feel good.” Every time I heard her voice in my head, I'd start to get hard again. Now she's in the room with me. She shuts the door behind her and starts walking to me slowly. And she's smiling! Why is she smiling? What is she going to do to me...? “Hi, Pip. It's really good to see you,” she says. She's talking the same way she did before. I can already feel myself getting hard... “Oh!” she says. I think she noticed. “Looks like you're happy to see me, too!” “Um, um,” I begin to stammer. “Could you...could you go away, please?” She looks hurt. “Awww, Pip, I thought you liked me!” she says, walking closer. “THIS part of you sure likes me...” Before I can stop her, she brushes her hoof against my cock. And just like that, it goes totally hard... “See? I knew it!” she says, laughing a little. I don't understand... “Why are you doing this? I thought you wanted to make me better...” “Miss Rarity wants you to get better,” she says. “I want to make you worse.” Now I'm really scared. I start to back away. “See, Pip, I'm just like you. I'm also sick. But I like being this way. It feels good, doesn't it? Don't you like feeling good?” “But...but...” I can't think straight! Why are fillies so confusing? Wait, that's right! She's a filly! “But you can't be like me!” I say. “Fillies don't have dicks!” Ah-ah! She was just trying to trick me, but I showed her! My mum would be so proud! But then she starts laughing at me. Oh no, I messed up again, didn't I? “Pip, you big dummy!” she says. “Just because I'm a girl doesn't mean I can't get horny, too...” Horny? Is that what it's called? Just then, she runs right at me, pounces on me and pins me down, so I'm lying on my back under her. It happens all in one quick second. I'm helpless. Again. “Let me go!” I shout. “I'll tell Miss Rarity on you!” “Go ahead,” she says, “she won't believe you. Besides, you were mean to me just now. How could you say that being a filly means I can't be like you? Don't you know what fillies like me like to do with colts like you?” I'm shaking now. I think somewhere in there I say “no.” “Let me show you,” she says. And then she lowers herself down so she's touching my dick with her...her... “It's called a pussy,” she says. Did she read my mind? “Or a cunt, if you like that better. Pip, you know how when you start to feel really, really good, some stuff shoots out of your cock? Do you know what it's for?” It's...FOR something? I just thought it was part of my sickness. “It's for ME,” she says, smiling. “And all the fillies and mares like me. We love it when colts fill us with it. Right now, I really, really want to feel it inside me...” Fillies. Are. Horrifying. “I...inside you?” I ask “But...but...why would....that's horrid...why would you want that?” “Because it feels so very good, Pip. Just as good as it feels for you. Don't you want me to feel good?” “N..no!” I say. “I want to get better, and go home, and see my mum! I want to go back to school and be normal again! Don't you want that too? I'll bet you do! You must have someone back home who misses you...” I don't know why, but the grey filly's smile disappears. She looks away from me, but just for a second. When she turns back, she seems kind of upset. “Alright, that's enough,” she says. “Here I come.” And then she just drops herself on top of me, and... Oh. Oh my moon....what's this feeling? I look down at my cock and...it's inside of her. Just like she said. She actually put my cock in her...cunt. And now she's just sort of...bouncing up and down slowly. I'm going in and out of her, and every time I do... I thought I had felt good before. When Rarity tied me up, back when I thought she was a monster. But this...this is so much better than that. This is just...incredible! I start moaning. I can't help myself. The feeling of her pussy, covering my dick...it's so wet, and warm, and it squeezes me in just the right way... I don't ever want to stop doing this. Oh, mum, I'm so sorry...all I wanted was to be a good colt for you. I just wanted to make you proud, I didn't ever, ever want to be a bad pony... But I'm lost now...I can't help it. All I want is to feel more and more like this. All I want is to be inside this filly forever... I let out another moan, and then she just...stops. She gets up off of me, and my cock slips out of her. It's harder than it's ever been, and now it's wet, too. And now she's walking to the door. She's not really done, is she? “Wait!” I say, “I...I'm not...finished...” “Oh?” says the grey filly, “I thought you said you wanted to get better.” “I do! I swear I do! But...you said you wanted me to shoot that stuff into you...and I haven't yet!” “Don't play games with me,” she says. “You just want to come.” “Come?” “That's when you feel really, really good and your cock shoots stuff out,” she says. “Yes! That! Please, I really need to! Just this one time!” “I'm sorry, Pip,” she says, “But we need to get ready for the meeting.” She walks over to me again. She's looks me right in the eyes. “But if you do everything you're told at the meeting, maybe I'll finish up with you later, okay?” If I were a good colt, I wouldn't be happy to hear that. But I'm not. I'm sick, and awful and horrid. Because all I want is to...come...inside of this filly. “O...kay...” I say. “I promise I'll do what I'm told...but!” No! I can't give up just like this! I'm not a bad colt! I'm not! “But! If I do this, then after you and me finish, you have to promise to get Miss Rarity to fix me, okay? Promise!” She giggles. “Let's go, Pip,” she says, and heads for the door. “N...no!” I say. “I won't go! I'll stay right here unless you promise!” “Okay then,” she says. “Then I guess you don't want to play with me anymore...” “That's right! I don't need you! You go be sick by yourself!” I say. She walks out the door, but doesn't close it. “I mean it!” I yell. “I'll be fine without you! I don't...need...” I'm still so hard. Every part of me needs to come so badly. Why does it have to feel so good? Why do I have to need it so bad? Then I think of my mum, of Princess Luna, of all my friends...will they all be disappointed in me? Will they all be as ashamed of me as I am? I run out the door after the grey filly. I'm sorry, everyone. I promise I'll come back someday. And then I'll be cured, and I'll be a good colt again. Just...not today. ******* I am SO EXCITED! Miss Rarity just put the finishing touches on my outfit, and now we're all getting ready to go to Canterlot! She's having me wait in the kitchen – oh, hey, there's scones! – while she gets the other foals ready. Sweetie's one of them, but she hasn't mentioned the names of the other two. I can't wait to meet them! Oh, this is going to be so great! I sit at the kitchen table, munching on my scone (raspberry!) and I'm extra super careful not to get any crumbs on my dress. I'd hate to mess up all that hard work. Speaking of Miss Rarity, I think I hear her voice from the next room... “And you're sure you followed the routine as I instructed?” Yep, that's her voice alright. What routine? I hope I don't have to memorize some sort of secret fashion walk or something. “I'm sure! I got him all worked up, just like you asked! By the time I was done, Pip was practically begging me to finish him off!” Wait, whose voice is that? Sounds kind of familiar... “Well, in that case, then I'd say little Pip is finally ready.” Okay, that's Miss Rarity again. “he should be quite eager to please tonight. Good job.” Hmm. I wonder what they're talking about...then I hear what sounds like a happy little gasp. “Th.,.thank you, Miss Rarity! Oh, thank you so much! I promise, I'll make you so proud of me tonight!” Wait...I DO know that voice! But...how could she possibly be here? I can't believe it! I guess there's only one way to be sure... “Hey Apple Bloom! Are you in the fashion show, too?” I call out. “EAT YOUR SCONE, TWIST!” Rarity shouts back. Then I hear the two of them walk off. Oh, that's right, I forgot Apple Bloom has an accent. Never mind. Well, I can tell Apple Bloom all about this when I get back! I bet she'll be so jealous! Oh, and I can tell Scootaloo, too, and Spike... Spike... Oh no...I forgot all about him. I sent that note to my parents, but I should have asked them to let him know I won't be at the hill today. He probably went yesterday, all excited to see how I looked. I hope he's not too mad at me... I know! I'll just buy him a present from Canterlot to make up for it. Besides, I'll bet he'll be super happy to hear what Miss Rarity's done with me! Ten minutes later, I'm in a fancy carriage headed to the train station. Miss Rarity called for two carriages (she must be SO rich!) and she's in the other one, I guess with the other two foals. One was wearing a cloak, so I couldn't see her too well. Which is weird cause it's not really cold enough yet for cloak weather. We're not even having the Running of the Leaves until next week. Maybe that other foal is sensitive to sunlight or something. Ooh, maybe she's a vampire! I've read a lot of young pony novels about vampires. They're great! I mean, yeah, they kill ponies and eat them, but they're so romantic about it! I did get a good look at the other foal, though. He's a colt, and kind of small. I think he's a couple of years younger than me and Sweetie. I guess he must be excited, too! He looked REALLY anxious! I bet he can't wait to get there! So that leaves me and Sweetie, sitting in the carriage. But she's just staring out the window, not even looking at me. She's being really quiet, too. Maybe she's nervous. I'll try to calm her down. “Hey, Thweetie,” I say, “Do you get to do a lot of these fashion shows? I mean, with your sister being Rarity and all...” “Yeah. Lots.” She doesn't look like she likes that question. I wonder why? Maybe I should switch subjects? “Sooo...” I say. Why is this so awkward? “Do you think there'll be any handsome colts at the show?” “Probably,” says Sweetie. She sounds angry now. “I um...I sure hope so!” I say. “I mean, now that I finally look pretty, it would be a waste if no handsome stallions saw me. And then once they see me, they'll sweep me off my hooves, and maybe we'll go dancing or thomething! And then we'll kiss, and he'll give me flowers...” “Uh huh,” says Sweetie, still looking out the window. “...and then we'll have sex all night!” I say. Sweetie suddenly spins around and looks at me, like she's really surprised. She's acting so weird today. “Wait, what did you say, Twist?” “I said, maybe I can find a cute colt, and he'll think I'm pretty, and-” “No, not all of it, just the last part.” “Oh, that we'll have sex? I'm sorry, Sweetie, do you not know what that is? It's when a colt and a filly-” “I, um, I know what sex is,” says Sweetie. “I just...didn't think you did...” “Oh, well, of course I do! You've seen all the romance novels I read at lunch sometimes, right?” Sweetie shakes her head. “Oh! Well, those stories are, like, thuper sexy! I guess I learned about it from them!” “But...what does that have to do with my sister's...show?” I laugh a little. “Oh, Sweetie, don't you know? I'm going to look really pretty tonight. And that's how you know a colt really thinks you're beautiful, right? If he wants to have sex with you!” Sweetie seems speechless. “I mean, some ponies would say I'm too young for that sort of thing, but that's what they said to Scarletmane in 'Unbridled Passions.' Her governess was all 'you're too young to run away with that handsome count,' but she showed her that you're never too young for true love! And then at the end they do it on his yacht!” Wow! All this talk of romance has got me even more excited! But Sweetie looks like she's going to be sick. I guess she doesn't read the same books I do. Geez, Sweetie Belle can be so naive sometimes! ******* Why did I have to pick her? Twist is so happy right now. And somehow, that makes this even worse. I figured that by now, whoever I picked would be acting like...well, like me. She'd know what she was in for, and she'd be going because she had to, not because she wanted to. But I had to choose Twist. The sweetest, most hopelessly optimistic dreamer in our school. She thinks she's about to turn into one of the heroines from her stupid books. And even worse, she knows about sex! Knowing her, she's probably dreamed of losing her virginity in all sorts of different romantic ways. But instead....because of me... All of us are going to get hurt tonight. But she's the only one who's going to get her heart broken. I look at her, and I just want to sob. I want to tell her everything. I want to throw her out of this carriage and tell her to run away. So many things I want to do... But I can't. I'm paralyzed. If I let Twist go, I condemn my sister. My sister, who beats and abuses me. My sister, who's friends with a group of uncaring perverts who torture foals out of boredom. My sister, who's slowly destroying Silver Spoon's life, and now is about to do the same to Twist and Pip. My sister, the rapist. My sister, the monster. My sister, who just this morning I was sharing a laugh with in the kitchen. It's that last memory that I hold on to. That one, tiny little moment when we laughed together. That's who I'm doing this for. For the Rarity who tucked me into bed when I was little. For the Rarity who sewed me a dress for my first day of school, just so I wouldn't feel nervous. Every year the bad part of her swallows that Rarity up a little bit more, but she's still there. All I have to do is bring her back. Once this is over...maybe then, I can save her. Please, Celestia. Please show me some sign that she's still in there. Please don't let this all be for nothing... The carriage stops. We're at the train station. Pip and Silver seem to have boarded already, but Rarity is still standing at the platform for some reason. Twist bounces out of the carriage and rushes on board, excited as ever. I follow. Just as Twist boards the train, I'm stopped by the feeling of a hoof on my shoulder. It belongs to my sister. I turn around and look at her. She's smiling. Gently. “You really came through for me, little sister,” she says. “Thank you.” I almost say “you're welcome,” but that doesn't seem right at all. Instead, I just hug her. She returns the hug, and plants a kiss on my forehead. There's nothing sexual about it. It's just a sign of love, from one sister to another. “Please, please, bring her back to me...” I whisper, too low for my sister to hear. “Please, Celestia, Luna, anyone...please let her stay like this forever...” The train whistles, and we both scamper aboard before it leaves without us. The other three foals are already in their seats. Silver is bunched up underneath her cloak, trying to make herself as invisible as possible. She's good at that. Twist is looking all around the car, with a huge grin on her face. Pip is sitting and looking idly at the floor. He seems lost in thought. And my sister... Sitting in front of Pip is a filly who appears to be traveling alone. She's about my age, and very pretty. As she walks by, my sister gives her a look. She doesn't notice it, but I do. I hate that look. And just like that, the kind sister I've been pining for is gone. In her place is the predator I've come to fear. I know what she's thinking right now. It's a good thing she's in such a public place. And that we're taking the new super-fast express. We'll be in Canterlot by evening, instead of overnight. Lucky for that filly. Rarity isn't fun to be around at night. The train pulls out of the station. Four hours to Canterlot. This is the part I hate the most. The waiting. Well, I've made up my mind. After tonight, I'm done waiting. I can't sit around expecting her to just get better. Not when every day, she just gets worse. I don't know how I'm going to do it, but I'm going to save her. I'm getting my sister back. 8: Rarity and Fancypants----Chapter 8: Rarity and Fancypants---- Fancypants was rich enough that he could have built his mansion anywhere he wanted. He could have chosen some secluded, beautiful countryside outside of Canterlot. Or, if none was available, he could have afforded to buy up land wherever he liked (excepting the grounds of the royal palace) and have an army of landscapers work on the area until it had been made beautiful. But Fancypants was not one for a life of quiet seclusion. So, when the time came for him to build his dream home, he built it right in the center of the city itself. The neighborhood he selected was chosen for its central location, not for its finery. In fact, the area was strictly middle class, and Fancypants shocked Canterlot's high society when he announced he would be living there. Within a week, he had purchased every building on the street. The tenants were compensated generously to leave without a fuss and find new accommodations. Most complied. Those who refused to leave were removed. Within a month, he had leveled every building he had just purchased. He had never wanted them. He simply needed the land they were on. A year later, he welcomed the city's elite to the most lavish housewarming party in Equestrian history. It did not go unnoticed that Princess Celestia did not attend. Where once there had been a neighborhood, now there stood a single, palatial estate, with a tremendous mansion, a garden, a greenhouse, and all the trappings of the upper-class gentleman. True, the estate's configuration was less than traditional, owing to its urban location. But it didn't matter. What mattered was that Fancypants had made himself clear. On revised maps of the city, what was once a neighborhood in the middle of town was now marked as a single, massive property. Every map of Equestria's capital now bore the name of one pony right at its heart. Fancypants had not just built in the center of Canterlot. He had said to society, “I AM the center of Canterlot.” And society did not dare disagree. The estate was ten years old on the night when Rarity and her four charges arrived. They were expected, of course, or they would never have made it past the front gate, especially not on this night. It was known that Fancypants had a close circle of friends and associates from throughout Equestria who gathered at his home regularly. And it was also known that the normally sociable and attention-grabbing stallion would be uncharacteristically reclusive in the days leading up to such meetings. No one was allowed in his home on these occasions aside from his guests, who always arrived in closed-off black carriages, and never disembarked until they were safely out of view. Fancypants had been generous enough to provide Rarity with a carriage of her own, which had met her at the train station. Twist and Pip had been too busy marveling at the wonders of the big city to ask too many questions. But once they set hoof on Fancypants' property, this changed. “Oh...my...SUN!” Twist said upon exiting the carriage. “This place is AMAZING! Whoever lives here is probably, like, a TRILLIONAIRE or something!” She began to dart around the grounds excitedly. “Or something, yes,” Rarity said dismissively. “Don't run around, Twist. That dress needs to be spotless this evening.” Twist chirped a happy “Okay!” and trotted back to the others. Rarity took a moment to compliment herself on her work; Twist really did look quite lovely. Relatively, at least. Pip turned to Silver Spoon, who was hanging back to avoid being seen by Twist. “I don't understand...” he said. “Why are we meeting here? I thought we'd be going to a hospital or something.” “Don't worry,” Silver Spoon whispered, “Things will start making sense soon.” “I hope so...” said Pip. He missed how things used to make sense. “YOUR ATTENTION, PLEASE!” Rarity shouted, catching the four foals' attention. “This is the home of a very important associate of mine. He has been grateful enough to invite us here for tonight's...activities. You will show your appreciation in the following ways: You will do as your are told. You will respect your elders, and obey their wishes without question. You will NOT leave until I have you told you the event is completed. And most importantly...” Rarity looked directly at Twist. “You will keep all chatter to a minimum.” She then turned to the rest of the group. “Are there any questions?” “Is the person who owns this place a doctor?” Pip asked. “Can he help me?” “Oh, hello!” Twist said, turning to Pip. “You were asleep on the train so I didn't get to thay hi to you! I'm Twist! Are you a colt model?” “A what? N-no, I'm-” “And why do you want a doctor? Do you have a cold? Cause you sound fine to me, plus you have that cool accent. Are you from the Bronco Isles? I've read a lot of stories that take place there and everyone theems to talk like you do. Also everyone seems to be a lord of some kind, and then they fall in love with a lowly chambermaid and it's all scandalous, but in the end they-” “TWIST!” Rarity shouted. To Twist, this tone was new. Rarity didn't just sound annoyed with her, she sounded downright angry. Suddenly the awkward filly felt a little frightened. “Um...I'm sorry, Miss Rarity...” she whimpered. “All of your questions will be answered tonight,” said Rarity. “But ONLY if you follow my instructions. Are we clear?” Four shaky voices replied “Yes, Miss Rarity,” and the unicorn turned and began leading them toward the massive mansion. Rarity knocked on the door, expecting a servant to answer, and was surprised when the door was opened by Fancypants himself. “Rarity!” he said, beaming. “It's been an age! How wonderful to see you!” “Far too long, Fancy!” said Rarity, hugging him. “I want to thank you once again for this amazing honor! To think that I'm the first non-Canterot native to be chosen for your circle...I have to tell you, I'm terribly excited!” “Not at all, my dear,” said Fancy. “You've more than earned the privilege. It's high time my little group expanded its horizons, and besides, what you lack in wealth, you more than make up for in your talent for...procurement.” “What does that word mean?” Pip whispered to Twist. “I think it meanth being in favor of curement,” said Twist. “But I don't know what curement is.” “Shhh!” Sweetie said to both of them. “And speaking of which...I see you've come well prepared for tonight's festivities...” Fancy said, walking over to the four foals. As he did, his demeanor changed, ever so slightly. There was something in the way he walked, the way he looked at the foals, that chilled each of them to the bone. Even Silver Spoon was unnerved by the look in his eyes. Sweetie Belle had once encountered a creature whose gaze turned ponies to stone. Given the option, she would have preferred to stare down the cockatrice. “Hello, Sweetie Belle,” said Fancy, smiling. His voice seemed to drop a few octaves from how it had been before, and he spoke just a bit more slowly. “Such a...profound pleasure to see you again, my dear.” “H...hello, Sir Fancypants...” said Sweetie. She wanted to look away, but she knew better than to disrespect him like that. “And you three,” he said, turning to the others. “Such beautiful little foals, the lot of you...I'm looking forward to getting to know you all tonight.” Twist and Pip didn't say a word. But Silver Spoon fought her way past her fear and saw Fancypants as something more than just a host: he was someone whose favor Rarity valued. And that made this an opportunity. “It's wonderful to finally meet you, sir,” she said, in the practiced, refined voice of a pony who had once been a member of Ponyville's elite. “Miss Rarity speaks of you often. She's told me such amazing tales of your...prowess. I've been looking forward to meeting you for quite some time and...experiencing you for myself. Thank you so much for gracing us with your invitation. I promise, we will do our utmost to make sure this evening does not disappoint.” Fancypants chuckled approvingly, while Rarity looked at Silver Spoon with her mouth agape. Was this the same self-hating pain addict who lived in her basement? No, she realized. This was the daughter of the Silver family, the upper-class filly who had earned her cutie mark through her refined manners at a society party. This was a pony who knew that social climbing was all one big performance; and Silver Spoon had just taken the stage. And just when I was starting to get bored with her, Rarity thought. Perhaps there's more value to the wretched little fuckpig than I thought. Fancypants stroked Silver's cheek with his hoof, lingering just a bit too long by the reckoning of the other three foals. “Oh, my sweet little lady! You are a joy! Ah, but you shouldn't be hiding your pretty face under that old cloak. May I take it for you?” “YOU'RE going to take someone's cloak?” Rarity asked “Oh yes, my dear. I've sent the servants away for the evening. No one but the Circle members and the...entertainment are allowed inside tonight. Now, if I may?” “Of course!” Silver Spoon said, as she removed her cloak and handed it to Fancypants. Behind her, Twist let out a gasp. “But...you're...but...” Silver suppressed a groan. In the midst of her performance she'd completely forgotten about Twist. “THILVER THPOON?” Twist said. “But...you're dead!” “Come again?” Fancypants asked. “Oh, wait is this the one you wrote me about, Rarity? Your live-in runaway? I had no idea she was so charming!” “You flatter me, sir!” Silver said, still speaking in her elegant but artificial society voice. “But you're DEAD! We had an assembly at school and everything!” Twist said. Sweetie Belle just shook her head,while Pip hid behind her, growing more confused by the second. Unwilling to leave Fancy's side, Rarity shot her sister a look and silently mouthed the words “deal with this!” Fancy then noticed Silver's cute mark. “Oh my goodness, and she's a Silver! I had no idea! To think that you'd manage to charm a member of such a well-known family into willingly falling into your grasp! I am deeply impressed, Rarity!” “Why thank you, Fancy! I daresay that Silver Spoon here is the most wonderfully obedient little foal I've ever encountered.” “BUT SHE'S DEAD!” Twist shouted, as the trio of social climbers continued to ignore her. Sweetie put her hoof over Twist's mouth and whispered into her ear. “Twist, I'll explain things later, okay? Silver Spoon is...fine. Things will go a lot easier tonight if you just go along with everything.” “But...but...but...” “Twist...please.” Sweetie whispered. There was a sadness in her voice that compelled Twist to calm down. “Okay, Sweetie Belle,” said Twist. “I'm sorry I got all worked up.” Sweetie shook her head. “Don't apologize, Twist. Not to me, anyway.” The little unicorn looked back at her sister. “I don't deserve it.” “Is what your mistress said true, Silver Spoon?” asked Fancy, his voice lowering again. “Are you an obedient filly?” “I love Miss Rarity more than my own life, sir,” said Silver. “I'd do anything for her. Anything at all. And the same goes for her friends.” Fancy let out a low, almost guttural chuckle. “Rarity my dear, I don't know what you did with this one, but I have to say I am in awe of your skill! You must let me in on your secrets later.” “O-of course, Fancy!” Rarity was beside herself. Fancypants did not hand out compliments lightly, at least not sincere ones. “It would be my pleasure!” “Oh, I think you'll find the pleasure will be shared,” said Fancypants as he bent down to give Silver a kiss on the forehead. “You are a wonder, little one. I am so very happy to meet you.” He then turned to the other foals. “And that goes for all of you, as well! Come in, come in!” Fancy led the way as the five ponies entered his manor. But as Silver followed, she was pulled aside by Rarity. “That was very impressive, Silver Spoon,” she said, smiling. “You've done well.” Then, without another word, Rarity trotted off to rejoin the group. Silver stood there for a moment before joining them herself. She knew better than to make an emotional display in front of a society pony. And the joyful tear running down her face would certainly qualify. The halls of Fancypants' manor could not be described as anything but stunning. Aside from the royal palace, Rarity doubted there was another structure of such beauty in all of Equestria. She also noticed quite a contrast in design styles between the two buildings. The palace was built like a huge cathedral, with stained glass windows, glittering golden alters, and artistic tributes to Equestrian history around every corner. Fancy's mansion was different. It recalled one of the palaces of the ancient unicorn tribe. Massive columns supported the huge ceilings. Where the royal palace favored crystals and gold, fancy preferred polished stone and paintings. Nearly every hallway had some beautiful work of art adorning its walls. Rarity gasped as they passed one particular artwork. “Th..that's...” she stammered. “Clever Hans Hoofbein's masterpiece, The Diplomats” said Fancypants. “I thought a fellow art lover like yourself would appreciate it.” Two stoic, well-dressed stallions, each dead some 600 years, stared at Rarity from the portrait. Between them was a shelf filled with various artifacts, most of which were considered ancient even in their day. “But Fancy...that painting doesn't exist!” Rarity said. “It was destroyed ten years ago, when that gallery burned down!” “Oh yes, it certainly was.” said Fancy, “Just like Silver Spoon here was killed in the forest, eh?” Silver Spoon forced a demure giggle. “Touche, Fancy,” said Rarity, still slightly flustered. “But this wasn't some small-town disappearance. That fire shook the art world. One of the great masterpieces of the Classical Era, gone forever...why, I remember reading every detail about the fire in Paddock Portraiture Monthly.” “Ah, yes, a fine publication,” said Fancy. “And I should know, since I've owned its parent company for the past two decades.” “....NO! Oh, Fancy, you didn't!” Rarity said, delighted. “You faked a story about a gallery fire just to add this painting to your collection?” “Oh the fire was quite real, my dear. But nothing worth mentioning was lost. That gallery's collection was pure dross, aside from this painting, which I'd arranged to have liberated from the premises earlier that evening. With all their paintings reduced to ash, there was no way they could tell it was missing, and my paper cemented the story. You see, the gallery wouldn't sell it to me, at any price. So I made THEM pay instead.” Rarity laughed. “You rascal! Oh, Fancy, you are an inspiration to us all!” While the other three foals were close by, Twist happened to be standing next to Fancy as he spoke, though she wasn't quite paying attention. “Let that be a lesson to you, dear children” said Fancy. “The greatest joy in this life is not friendship, as our naive princess would have you believe. It is to be found in the act of rising above your inferiors. It is found in never accepting the word 'no.' And above all: it is found in seeing what you want, and...taking it.” Without warning, Fancy reached down and flipped the rather short skirt on Twist's dress, exposing her cunt for just a moment. In that moment, he took his other forehoof and fondled Twist's young hole. The whole thing happened so quickly that she had no time to react until it was over. Twist jumped, shocked, while Rarity and Fancypants laughed. “Thank you for helping me demonstrate, my dear.” he said to the filly. “There will be further lessons soon.” Pip had been distracted by a painting of a sailing ship on the opposite wall, and had missed the event entirely. The other two foals did not. Silver Spoon smirked, while Sweetie shut her eyes, trying to block out what had just happened. She was not successful. Fancypants licked his hoof, then made a disappointed face. “Dry,” he said. “Well, that's alright. I have friends who enjoy that.” He began to walk onwards, and Rarity, Silver and Pip followed. Twist's legs gave out, as she fell to the floor in shock. “Did...he just...?” Sweetie Belle walked over to Twist and hugged her. “Sweetie...I don't think I like Canterlot...” she said. Her normally cheerful tone was gone. Instead, her voice carried a sound of quiet dread. “You've been here before, right? Is it always like this?” Memories of previous trips to Canterlot flashed through Sweetie Belle's mind. She whimpered sadly. “Canterlot is the worst town in the world,” she said. “Miss Rarity said there would be lots of stallions at the show,” said Twist. “She meant nice ones, right? Not ones like...him?” “....we should keep moving,” said Sweetie. “We don't want to lose the others. The sooner we do this, the sooner we get to go home.” “That's good,” said Twist, as Sweetie helped her up. “I miss home. It's nice having a place where you can feel safe, you know?” “Yeah,” said Sweetie Belle, avoiding Twist's gaze. “I'm sure it must be.” The two fillies caught up with the others soon enough. Fancy was going on about a rare book he had recently acquired, but his speech was cut short by the booming chime of a clock striking ten. It rang loudly enough to drown out Fancy's voice, yet none of the ponies could see a clock anywhere nearby. “Well, I suppose our little tour will have to be cut short,” Fancy said. “Oh, that's too bad,” said Rarity, though her sorrow seemed more than a bit forced. “Perhaps you can show me the rest of the place another time.” “Perhaps, but for now, I need all five of you to gather around me. Don't be shy now,” he said, looking right at Twist as he spoke the last sentence. Twist was in no mood to be anywhere near Fancypants. “Um...do we have to?” she asked. “Twist! Manners!” said Rarity. “S-so sorry, Fancypants. This one has a bit of an...inquisitive nature.” “No harm done, my dear,” said Fancypants. “But I do need you to get close to me, Twist. And that goes for all of you. The tenth hour is upon us. The Circle gathers. I do not intend to keep them waiting.” Rarity looked at Twist and stomped her hoof authoritatively. “You said you would do as you were told, Twist.” she said. “Yes, Miss Rarity,” said the filly, lowering her head as she slowly walked toward Fancypants. Sweetie Belle followed, but she made no effort to contain her displeasure. She threw an enraged look at Rarity and Fancypants. Rarity had already turned away to say something to Silver Spoon, but Sweetie's furious eyes locked with those of Fancypants, who merely responded with a smug smile. “Alright, now that we're all together, we can commence,” he said. “Close your eyes, everyone. It's time.” 9: Rarity and the Circle---Chapter 9: Rarity and the Circle--- Rarity was the only one to comply with Fancy's order to close their eyes. None of the foals felt quite comfortable letting their guard down so completely in front of him. Even Pip, who had not seen him grope Twist earlier, could tell that this stallion was capable of anything. With his own eyes shut, a sky-blue aura began to emanate from Fancy's horn. He started chanting something under his breath. “Wh...what's he doing?” whispered Twist. “Sweetie Belle, what's he doing?” She took a tentative step backward. “Shut up, Twist!” Silver Spoon whispered back. “Just stay put! You're safe here!” But Sweetie Belle recognized the spell Fancy was casting. She had seen Twilight Sparkle perform it on several occasions, though she usually didn't need so much time. Sweetie recognized that brief delay in his spell for what it was: a chance. Rarity had done what was asked of her, Sweetie thought: she had brought Fancypants four foals. But if one of them were to get away on her own, Rarity couldn't possibly be blamed, right? “Twist, Silver's lying!” Sweetie said. “You've got to ru-” A huge flash enveloped Sweetie's world as Fancypants finished the teleport spell. When the light faded, they were at the start of a stone hallway, lit only by a few torches, which burned with bright blue flames. Behind them was a solid wall. “Ah, there we are,” said Fancy. “Now Sweetie, my dove, I'm afraid I didn't quite hear you just then. Too busy concentrating on the spell, you see. What did you say?” “Oh, um, nothing important,” said Sweetie. She looked behind her. Twist was still there. Sweetie had been too late. “Forgive the theatrics, but they were necessary to transport you to the venue for our Gathering,” said Fancy, as he began walking down the hallway. “You see, to ensure secrecy, the Circle actually meets in a structure hidden underneath my estate. We just teleported a hundred feet straight down. Save for magic, there is no means of entering or leaving this place. No doors, no windows. Even normal teleportation does not work. I've had this place enchanted so it will only accept individuals who I personally have placed a particular spell on.” “My goodness, how ingenious!” said Silver Spoon. Sweetie looked at her and wanted to throw up. If it hadn't been for her, Twist might have gotten away. “Well, it's important I keep this place secure, my dear,” said Fancy. “It's my private retreat, you might say. I know you've heard stories about it, Rarity.” “Well, yes,” said the white unicorn, “I'll happily admit that I've dreamed of visiting this place. This is where you house your own...collection, is it not?” “Oh yes. And of course, Circle members are free to sample of its delights at their leisure,” said Fancy. “But we'll leave that for later.” As they walked down the hallway, the glow of the torches became brighter. It was Pip who first noticed that the walls weren't just simple, smooth stone. There was artwork here, too. But of a very different variety. The torch illuminated a small but detailed painting of a filly, who seemed to be about Pip's age. She was sprawled on a bed, with her back legs spread to expose her sex. There was a wanton expression on her face. Pip gasped at the obscene sight, worried that he was going to get hard again. He stepped back, and ended up bumping into Silver Spoon, sending them both falling to the ground. “I'm sorry!” Pip said as he helped Silver up. The other two foals stopped walking to see if they were okay. The two adults seemed not to notice, and continued down the hallway, chatting casually. “Oh, don't worry, Pip, I'm fine,” said Silver. She noticed another painting on the opposite wall, of a young filly being whipped by a grown female unicorn. The foal was in obvious pain and looked like she was screaming, while the adult appeared to laugh. “I should compliment Fancy on that one,” said Silver. “Gotta love the subject matter.” “Will you knock it off?!!?” Sweetie said. “What is WITH you? Last night you told me you were scared! Was that a lie? Did my sister put you up to it?” “Your sister?” Twist asked, “Sweetie-” “Hold on, Twist,” Sweetie said. “Silver, when this is over, I'm...I'll...you're going to be sorry, okay?” Silver giggled at the half-formed threat. Sweetie had never been very good at that sort of thing. “I wasn't lying last night, Sweetie. I was terrified.” she said. “But...now I'm not. Didn't you see how I had Fancypants hanging on my every word? How I made Miss Rarity happy? She actually complimented me, Sweetie! Not faintly, or hurtfully. She was...impressed with me.” Silver was almost quivering with joy as she spoke. “So what? How does that change anything?” Sweetie said. “It changes everything,” said Silver, who seemed to be on the verge of giddy laughter. “I finally have a chance to use my special talent to help her! I've made a good impression on Fancypants, so he won't let anything happen to me! And even if he did...” Twist and Pip both wore confounded expressions as they listened to Silver. “Even if he did...I'm happy right now. I think I'll be happy no matter what happens. All I have to do...is think back to Miss Rarity praising me...and everything else just kind of...washes away.” Silver closed her eyes and smiled. “All that means is that she's found a new way to use you,” said Sweetie. “And being used by her is all I've ever wanted,” said Silver. “Could one of you PLEATHE tell me what's going on?” Twist said. “There's PORN on the walls! And it's WEIRD porn, not like that issue of Rock Hard Stable Studs I stole from the bookstore and keep under my – you know what, forget I thaid that – the point is, this place isn't normal!” Twist gestured for the other three foals to come close to her, and covered the side of her mouth with her hoof so she wouldn't be overheard. Once they were huddled in, she whispered: “You know something? I don't think they're really having a fashion show here at all.” Sweetie Belle patted Twist on the back sympathetically, while Silver Spoon tried to contain her laughter. But Pip just looked perplexed. “You thought this was a fashion show? Is that why you're the only one who's dressed up?” Twist looked around at the other three foals, and noticed for the first time that she was the only one wearing anything. “This could be another clue!” she announced. Pip shook his head at Twist and looked back at Sweetie. “Sweetie Belle?” Pip said “I'm not sure, but...I think your sister might be sick...like me.” Sick? Sweetie's heart sank. What had Rarity done to this little colt? Without thinking, she hugged Pip tightly, as if her embrace could somehow shield him from the world. “You're not like my sister, Pip,” she said. “Don't ever, ever say that about yourself. You're a good colt. You're not like Rarity. No one in Ponyville is.” “What a pity,” said Silver Spoon. “THAT'S ENOUGH, SILVER!” Sweetie shouted. “SWEETIE BELLE!” Rarity's voice echoed from further down the hall, “STOP LAGGING BEHIND! WE'RE ABOUT TO BEGIN!” Sweetie Belle sighed, then closed her eyes and ran down the hall as if it were the edge of a cliff. Best to get it over with. Silver followed, while Twist, unsure of what else to do, chased after them both. Pip lingered for just a moment, taking another look at the painting of the wanton filly on the bed. He felt his cock harden just a little bit. “You're wrong, Sweetie Belle,” he whispered. “I'm not a good colt. And I think the other bad ponies want to make me like them...” And I'm scared I might want to let them, he thought. Pip ran down the hall after the others. He reached the rest of the group at the end of the hall, where a plain circular stone room awaited them. “Rarity, my dear,” said Fancy, “since you are a new initiate, you will not join the assembled circle members for the oath. Instead, you will descend along with your offerings. It's a part of the induction ceremony, you understand.” “Offerings?” asked Twist. “Hush, Twist,” said Rarity. “I'm afraid I'm a bit confused, Fancy. What do you mean by 'descend'?” “Well, though I am responsible for its modern incarnation, this little society did not begin with me. It's a revival of a rather ancient order, spanning back to the days of the Lunar Rebellion. There are traditions to be upheld, my dear, and this is one of them. I hope you'll bear with us.” And with that, Fancy's horn began to glow. A huge slab of stone suddenly rose out of the ground at the entrance to the hallway, blocking it and trapping the six of them in the circular room. “Um, what was the purpose of that?” asked Rarity. “Why, to make sure none of you can leave the room, of course!” said Fancy. His horn glowed sky blue again, and without another word, he vanished. For a minute, the five ponies stood there silently, expecting something to happen. But nothing did. “What's going on?” Pip asked. “He's coming back, right? He's not going to leave us here, is he?” “Of course not, darling!” said Rarity, though her voice did not carry a confident tone. “I'm sure he'll be back momentarily...” Rarity's voice trailed off, and silence once again hung over the room. Sweetie Belle remembered what her sister had said, about the Circle doing terrible things to ponies who had displeased them. And here they were, alone in a structure with no entrance or exit. Alone in a place where they might never be found. Was this what the Circle did when someone presented offerings that weren't to their liking? Had Fancy been inspecting them this entire time? Was that why he had touched Twist? Five minutes passed, then ten, then fifteen, then thirty. Not a single sound could be heard from outside. Pip leaned against the wall, looking up at the plain ceiling. He began counting the bricks. It was a boring, pointless task, but it kept his mind off of that painting, off of what he had done with Silver Spoon, off of what he wanted to do with... Pip sighed as he lost count. Sweetie Belle sat by herself for a few minutes, consumed with anger at her sister and Silver Spoon. But by the half-hour mark, that anger had turned to fear. Sweetie Belle had lost track of time completely by the time she looked across the room at her sister. Rarity looked back, and Sweetie could see the same fear in her sister's eyes. Silently, Sweetie walked over to her sister. She still did not speak, but simply looked at her. Behind the fear in Rarity's eyes, Sweetie could see someone she had been searching for. There was something Sweetie had always wanted to say to Rarity, and if this was really the end, then she wished she could say it now. But she couldn't. No matter how hard she wanted to, Sweetie knew that she could not tell her sister “I forgive you” and really mean it. But there was something else she could say. “I love you, sis,” she told Rarity, embracing her. The older unicorn returned the hug, and Sweetie could have sworn she felt a tear fall on her foreleg. The sisters sat down together, awaiting the unknown side by side. Silver spoon paced back and forth, becoming more and more anxious. It wasn't supposed to go like this. She thought she had charmed Fancypants and won his favor. Had she been mistaken? Had she somehow upset him? Had he left them there because of her? Had she failed Miss Rarity when she needed her most? As she grew more and more agitated, she found herself wandering by Twist, who sat on the floor, looking down at her dress. “Um, hey,” she said. “Hey Thilver Spoon,” said Twist. “You know what's really going on here, don't you?” “Yeah, I do,” she said. What was the point in lying anymore? “I don't know if I want you to tell me,” she said. “I just wish you all hadn't lied to me.” “Yeah, well...” Silver muttered. “Listen, um...can I ask you something?” “Thure, I guess...” “Before, you said that when everyone thought I was dead, there was an assembly at school. What...what was it like?” “Well, they held it outdoors. It was a real pretty day. Regular class was canceled, so we went to this instead,” said Twist. “The mayor showed up and gave a speech. She said some nice things about you, but it sounded like stuff you'd say for any foal, really. Like 'her life was so short' and stuff. And then Miss Cheerilee spoke, and what she said...well, that's when most of us started to cry.” “Ponies cried...for me?” Silver said, taken aback. “Yeah,” said Twist. “Even ponies you used to make fun of...like me.” “I shouldn't have picked on you. I don't deserve to act superior to anyone. So, um...” Silver awkwardly rubbed her left foreleg, “Do you remember what Cheerilee said, exactly?” Twist sighed, but did not answer. “No, huh? That's okay...I guess it was a while ago...” “I remember.” said Twist. “I don't think I'll ever forget what she said that day.” Silver's eyes widened. “She started to say things like the Mayor did...just nice stuff that you could say for anyone,” Twist said, “but then she kind of stopped in the middle of the speech. Her voice changed, too. It got really sad. And she said, 'I should be saying all these kind things about her, but the truth is...Silver Spoon wasn't a very nice pony.'” “What?” Silver felt her legs go weak. Was this some kind of joke? “She said, 'We all know it. She was a bully. She picked on ponies with help from her friend, who I won't name today. But sometimes, she would have these moments of such profound compassion. I'll never forget the day Apple Bloom's grandmother spoke to the class. When she was done, Silver Spoon was the first one to applaud, when every other pony was too embarrassed to. That was a brave thing to do. And it was little things like that, which showed me who she really was, deep down. No, Silver Spoon was not a good pony. But I truly believe, that one day, she would have been.'” Silver was utterly speechless. She wasn't sure what she was feeling, but whatever it was, the emotion paralyzed her. Twist sniffled a little, then continued quoting her teacher. “'The terrible thing isn't just that she died young, as awful as that is. It's that she never discovered who she really was. The greatest tragedy here today, is that all of you will forever remember Silver Spoon as the mean little filly she was...instead of the kind, wonderful mare she would have become.” As she finished the speech, Twist adjusted her glasses with her hoof, mostly for lack of anything else to do. Beside her, Silver Spoon was in shock. “I'm sorry if it was hard to hear that,” said Twist. “I didn't want to lie to you.” Silver shook her head slightly. “But yeah, that speech really got to us. Of course, no one took it as hard as Diamond Tiara...” Twist continued. “She gave a little speech, too.” “She did?” said Silver, as the words jolted her out of her previous state, “what did she say?” “Well, she came out with all these notecards, like she had a big thing planned. But when she walked up to the podium, she looked at them and just...threw them on the floor....and all she said was 'Silver Spoon was my only friend.' She started to say something else, but then she just...broke down.” Silver's hoof was shaking as she brought it to her mouth. “She cried so hard, and nothing could make her thop...she ended going home and not coming back to school for days.” said Twist. “I guess all that kind of explainth the way she's been since then...” “The way she's...been?” asked Silver Spoon, her voice shaking. “She's...” Twist seemed to be grasping for the right word, “....changed.” Before she could continue, Twist was interrupted by what felt like an earthquake. The floor beneath the five ponies began to rumble, and then, one of the stones which made up the floor gently flew up into the air, and remained hovering about ten hooves above the ground. Then another stone followed, and another, and another, until there was a sizable hole in the center of the floor. “Oh wow!” said Twist. “Glad no one fell in!” “Never mind that!” said Silver. “Answer my question, Twist! Tell me what happened to Diamond Tia-” “THE NEOPHYTE THINKS HERSELF ABOVE US,” boomed a voice. It was clearly identifiable as that of Fancypants, magically amplified so it filled the room. “THIS IS HER FOLLY,” came a chorus of voices in response. “LET US STRIP HER OF THE FOOLISH DELUSION CALLED MORALITY,” Fancy's voice replied. “HER DESCENT BEGINS,” replied the other voices. Rarity gasped as she felt herself being magically lifted up in the air, and levitated towards the hole in the center of the room. “Sis! No!” shouted Sweetie. “Come back!” But Rarity did not seem to hear her. “It's time,” she said. “It's finally time!” No, thought Sweetie as her sister drifted down beneath the hole. Please don't leave me again... Rarity drifted downwards, into the chamber beneath the circular room. The massive room boasted extravagance which outshone even Fancypants' mansion. The floor was decorated with an elaborate mural, depicting an orgy, seemingly taking place in ancient times, in which hundreds of ponies were participating, engaging in every depraved act imaginable, from sodomy to foal abuse to elaborate forms of sexual torture. The room was vast, and Rarity could make out elaborate sculptures depicting obscene acts in the distance, and closer by, a beautiful fountain which seemed to use wine instead of water. There were ornate couches and small beds set up all around the chamber. Most had ropes, chains, or other restraints attached to them. And far off on the end of the room, she could make out a huge, bright red door, which was sealed tight. Behind those doors was the Circle's “gallery,” a magnificent harem consisting of over a hundred beautiful foals, of all ages, genders, and dispositions. Most of them belonged to Fancypants, but any member could enjoy them whenever they liked. Rarity coveted what lay beyond that door with her entire being. Directly beneath Rarity, a group of around fifty ponies stood in a circle, with Fancypants at the center. Rarity landed right in front of him. She tried to stand, but could not. “The neophyte has descended!” Fancypants proclaimed, and the other ponies stomped their hooves in approval. Fancy allowed the celebration to continue for a few seconds, then raised his hoof. The crowd instantly went silent. “We alone are without limits,” he said. “WE TAKE WHAT IS OURS,” said the others. “We alone are unshackled by the chains of morality,” said Fancy. “THE ONLY NOBLE PURSUIT IS PLEASURE,” said the others. “We alone are enlightened and unafraid.” “TONIGHT, WE REJOICE IN OUR TRUE NATURE. TONIGHT, THERE IS NO TABOO.” “Thus we welcome into our ranks another who embraces our ideals. Ponies of the Circle, I give you...Rarity!” Fancy threw up his hooves, then slammed them down on the ground, creating a mighty stomp which echoed through the room. “We alone shall accept her true nature! We alone shall never question her depravities! We alone shall satisfy her boundless lusts, as she shall satisfy ours. And why shall we do these things?” “BECAUSE WE ALONE...ARE FREE.” “Rise, Rarity.” Fancy's horn glowed, and Rarity found herself able to move. As she rose, the other ponies stamped their hooves again. She looked around at her new brethren. She instantly recognized more than half the ponies there, even though she had never met most of them before. This was no mere collection of anonymous perverts. These were some of the richest, most famous and most powerful ponies in Equestria. The amount prestige and wealth assembled in this room was nearly incalculable. And tonight, they would welcome her as their equal. Rarity's place as one of the elite of the elite would be assured. The group was about evenly split between mares and stallions. Some had foals with them, ranging from ponies younger than Pip to young teenagers. Some of the members wore extravagant outfits, while others wore nothing at all. Many were visibly aroused. “Rarity,” said Fancypants, “Do you wish to join this Circle?” “Yes.” “And what do you offer as tithe?” Rarity took a deep breath. Fancy had been adamant that she memorize the tithe speech perfectly. A flawed speech would reflect poorly on her as an initiate. “To prove my devotion to the ideals of the Circle,” said Rarity, “I bring a tithe of four foals, to be used by the ponies of this Circle in any way they desire. Once the evening is done, if you find my tithe pleasing, then to cement my membership, I will be honored to grant this Circle...an offering.” Rarity scanned the ponies' faces, looking for any sign that she may have misspoken. No problems so far. “From among the four,” Rarity continued, “One foal shall be selected by the members of the Circle, to become their property, to live out their lives within the walls of the Gallery, and to be our plaything until the day they die.” The ponies stamped their hooves once in unison. It was a sign of agreement. Fancy's horn lit up again. Above them, the four foals suddenly rose in the air and, one by one, were sent gently drifting down through the hole into the Inner Circle's meeting room. When the last of them had passed through, the hovering stones flew back into place all at once, sealing the hole. As Sweetie descended, she was gripped with a feeling of tremendous fear. From the rapidly approaching ground, a hundred hungry eyes turned and stared directly at her. And two of them belonged to her sister. 10: Silver Spoon and Fancypants---Chapter 10: Silver Spoon and Fancypants---- The first night had been exceptionally beautiful. Spike wished he had someone to share it with. Twist always came to their hill in the evenings, even on weekends. This time, Spike had gotten there early. He had brought with him a picnic blanket and a basket full of his special peanut butter cookies – Twist's favorite. After being made over by Rarity, he figured his friend would be in high spirits. This would be the perfect way to cap off the day. Let's see her try and feel bad about herself NOW, Spike had thought to himself. He spread out the picnic blanket, grabbed a cookie to munch on, and waited. To pass the time, he looked up at the sky. The sky had given a wonderful performance, as it slowly turned from blue, to gold, to sunless black. Someplace far away, Princess Luna whispered something in a language older than Ponykind itself, and a bright and shining full moon rose up into the sky. All of this was lost on Spike, as he sat on the hill, alone. He had waited all afternoon, but his friend never came. “Maybe Rarity couldn't see her right away,” thought the little dragon as he sadly walked down the hill with his basket and blanket. “She must have asked Twist to come by tonight. Yeah...that would explain it...” So why didn't that explanation sit right with him? Why did everything feel so...wrong? For a moment, he contemplated going to Rarity's to see her himself, but then he remembered Twilight's teleport spell, and her stern orders against Spike having any dealings with Rarity. Ponies and their drama. Go figure. Spike decided not to dwell on it. He still had most of his cookies left; he'd just wrap them up and save them for tomorrow. Twist was sure to show up then. On the second night, the night of the Gathering, it was raining in Ponyville. Spike came to the hill anyway. He had borrowed Twilight's umbrella, and his cookies were still good, albeit slightly stale. The last time it had rained in the evening, Twist had shown up at Twilight's library and asked Spike why he hadn't been at the hill. “It's just thome silly water,” she had said. “It can't hurt you! Unless you're the Goblin Queen from the 'Chronicles of Neighnia' book series. Rain makes her melt. But you're not, so come on out!” It had been raining harder that night than it was this evening. But Twist was nowhere to be found. After an hour of waiting, Spike walked home sadly, munching on soggy cookies. He couldn't believe that his friend had stood him up twice in a row. Could Rarity still be working on her? No, that made no sense. Whoever heard of a 48 hour makeover? “Makeover...of course!” Spike snapped his fingers in realization. “I bet she doesn't want to get wet because it'll ruin her new look!” Spike immediately changed direction, and headed toward Twist's house instead of Twilight's. He happily knocked on the door, planning to surprise Twist. “Now who's afraid of a little rain?” Spike said teasingly as the door opened. “Or were you secretly the Goblin Queen all along?” “What did you just call me?” answered an annoyed mare from behind the door. The door opened fully, to reveal Shimmy Shake, Twist's mother. The cream-colored, pink-maned Earth Pony didn't seem very amused. “Spike! I'm surprised! How could you pull a prank on me at a time like...like this...” She looked away from the young dragon and sniffled. “Whoa, whoa, I didn't mean to hurt your feelings!” said Spike. “That's just a little joke me and Twist have, is all. Is she home?” “Is she...? Oh. You don't know.” Shimmy shook her head sadly. “No, Spike, Twist...Twist isn't home.” The mare seemed to be holding back sobs. “Miss Shimmy...I'm really sorry...please don't take it so personally...” Spike said. The rain was getting worse, and a strong wind blew at Spike, threatening to invert his umbrella. Shimmy did not seem to notice. “Oh, Spike, you and Twist are friends, right?” she asked. “Was she...unhappy? Do you know of anything that might have made her want to leave town?” “Leave...town?” Spike asked. “I mean...she was a little unhappy about her looks, but...what's this all about, exactly?” “Come in, Spike. No one should have to be out in the rain on a night like tonight...” said Shimmy. “I just hope she's someplace dry...” Spike walked into Twist's house, a barn-style domicile which was, as usual, hopelessly cluttered. Twist had never been the most orderly pony, a trait she seemed to share with her father, Hokey Pokey. Countless old books littered the living room. Unlike Twilight's books, these were strictly paperback fiction, with titles like Palamino Pleasures and Wizard-Zebras of Dungeoncraft (Book the 15th). A half-dozen Daring Do novels were stacked semi-neatly by the fireplace. “Did something happen to Twist?” Spike asked. “Is she sick? Did she get hurt?” Shimmy shuddered at Spike's words. “I...I don't know,” she said weakly, her voice barely audible. She reached into a drawer, pulled out a piece of paper, and handed it to Spike. “What's this?” Spike asked, reading the letter over. His eyes widened as he reached the final line. “She's...run away?” Spike said. “But...but...” “If you know anything, Spike...” Shimmy said, “Please, if you have any idea where she could have gone...!” “I don't know!” Spike said. “The last time I saw her she was so happy! Sweetie Belle was taking her to Rarity's place and...” Spike gasped. The paper slipped from his hands and glided gently to the floor while the young dragon stood there, his mouth agape. Twilight Sparkle's voice echoed in the back of his mind. “I don't want you going to Rarity's anymore, Spike! She's...she's not the pony you think she is, okay? I can't prove it yet, but...just stay away from her, okay?” “No...” Spike whispered. “And this is very important: tell your friends to stay away, too. I know you like her, but please, believe me: Rarity can't be allowed near any foals! Ever!” “There's...there's...got to be some sort of mistake...” Spike said. “Spike?” Shimmy said. “We need to go see Twilight,” Spike said. “Right now!” ******* Twist wished she could be ugly again. As she descended into the gallery, a chorus of whispers traveled upward to greet her, growing louder and louder as she descended. “Oh, her dress is so pretty! I can't wait to rip it off her,” said a mare wearing an expensive-looking necklace. She was holding a diamond-studded chain in her hoof, and at the end of it was a little colt, who looked even younger than Pip. He lay on the floor, clinging to her hoof, terrified. “I love her look. Very girl-next-door. I don't think I've ever had a small-town foal before,” said a stallion who was groping himself obscenely. Twist had never seen an aroused stallion up-close before. This was not how she had imagined it. Another stallion, who was breathing heavily as he stared at her, said only “She's so cute! I wonder what her screams sound like...” A nearby mare laughed at his comment and slapped him playfully on the flank, adding “I bet she's never tasted a cunt before. How about you take one end and I take another, hmm?” “Oh no...” Twist thought. “They're all like him. They're all as bad as him!” Fancypants smiled sadistically as she descended, almost as if he knew what she was thinking. If only I didn't have this stupid dress, thought Twist. None of the others were dressed up, and consequently the ponies had paid less attention to them as they descended. But Twist's little outfit set her apart. Twist landed gently on the ground in the center of the circle of adult ponies, right next to Rarity. Sweetie and Pip seemed to have attracted their own sets of followers, and were already being led to different areas of the chamber. But the bulk of the crowd was focused on Twist. Above her, Silver Spoon, the last of the four to arrive, was being lowered into place. Even though she had been crying just a moment earlier, she had slipped the mask of the young society pony back on. She was the picture of dignity as she descended, but made a point to throw a few winks at the crowd, and make eyes at Fancypants for good measure. Fancy responded by nodding to Rarity and then lowering Silver on one of the huge red couches which dotted the room. He broke off from the circle to welcome her, and several ponies followed. Unsure of what else to do, Twist scampered over to Rarity and hugged her leg, terrified. “Miss Rarity...” she said “H...help...please...” Rarity turned to Twist with an arrogant smile. “Why Twist, dear,” she said, in a rather loud voice, “whatever could be troubling you?” Twist heard laughter coming from a few of the ponies who surrounded her. “I'm thcared...” said Twist. “Please Miss Rarity...I'm sorry if I upset you. I'll pay you for the dress, I'll do whatever you want! Just please...don't let them touch me...” “Oh, but Twist,” said Rarity “If it wasn't for my dress, none of them would want to touch you.” “But..but...” “You wanted to be pretty, darling,” said Rarity. “And you know what stallions like to do with pretty fillies, right?” Twist felt a strange hoof begin to stroke her mane. She felt heavy breathing on her neck. But she didn't dare turn around. “Please...” she said, looking up at Rarity. “Not like this...” “Come now, Twist, didn't you say you wanted to be like the heroines of all those insipid romance novels you couldn't shut up about? The ones where the filly always ends up with a rich, handsome stallion?” Rarity knelt down so she was at eye level with Twist. “Don't tell me you haven't fantasized about this. I know your type: The early bloomer. The awkward little nerd who develops just a bit sooner than all the other foals, so she touches herself while reading dirty books because she can't find a little colt to experiment with. You think I haven't had a few fillies like you in my time?” Rarity paused and began rubbing her cunt in full view of the crowd. Being able to verbally abuse little Twist in full view of dozens of ponies had excited her far more than she'd expected. She had waited so long, and now, finally, she could stop pretending. No more acting like Twist's friend. No more obscuring her true intentions. In this group, she would never have to hide. Rarity's cunt dripped as she savored the feeling of total freedom. Twist could feel someone grabbing the zipper on the back of her dress. “You came to me at the behest of your hormones,” Rarity continued. “Deep down, the only reason you wanted to be pretty was so you could get fucked. You almost had me buying your innocent little act, but that's all over now. So don't you dare pretend to be some terrified little maiden with me!” “Okay!” Twist shouted. “Maybe I was curious! Maybe I like to play with myself thometimes! But...that's not why I came to you, Miss Rarity! I just...” Twist's zipper was slowly being pulled down. “I just...wanted them to thop laughing at me...I always get teased for how I look...and...yes, I wanted a coltfriend...” Twist said, as if this were something shameful. “Well, then what are you complaining about?” Rarity asked. “I've given you all the coltfriends you could ever want.” Laughter echoed from throughout the room at Rarity's humiliation of the terrified filly. The white unicorn smiled, happy to at last be in her element. Twist began to tremble as someone pulled her dress off her. A moment later she felt a stallion's erection rubbing against her leg. “MAKE THEM STOP! PLEASE! I'LL DO ANYTHING!” Twist screamed. “Of course you will, dear,” said Rarity with a smile. “Whether you like it or not.” Rarity kicked Twist away from her, leaving the terrified filly alone with her tormenters. With a smirk, Rarity casually walked away from the crowd gathered around Twist. Rarity knew many of the ponies at the Gathering, and she felt it prudent to say hello before things got too heated for socializing. Twist was on her back now, looking up at a group of about a dozen grown ponies, and a few foals. The younger ones looked at her blankly, as if this was a sight they'd seen before. For a moment, Twist had entertained a fantasy of leading some sort of glorious childrens' rebellion against these terrible ponies. But one look in the dead eyes of these foals dashed those hopes completely. They were far beyond any sort of resistance. One of them, a filly, was suddenly grabbed by a stallion, who immediately penetrated her without a single word. This violation brought no change in her expression. She was someplace far away. Or perhaps she was nowhere at all. Twist looked away from them, but the alternative was not much better. Above her was another stallion, a gray unicorn with longish unkempt hair and pince-nez glasses. He was most likely the one who had undressed her earlier. He was old enough to be Twist's father. She tried not to dwell on this. “Well, I must say you looked more appealing with the dress on,” he said, and some of the other ponies laughed. “Still, I suppose you'll do.” He positioned himself to enter her. Reflexively, Twist covered her sex with her hooves. “Really now,” said the stallion, smirking. “You really don't think that's going to work, do you?” “No, it's okay, I won't...” Twist had to force the words out. “I won't fight you. I just...pleath...can I know your name?” The stallion raised an eyebrow. “Why in the moon's name could that possibly matter?” “It's just...I've never been with anyone before...” said Twist. “I know. Fancy told us all about the four of you while you were in the upper room. He made special mention of your virginity,” he said, smiling. “That's why I chose you.” “Well...I alwayth kind of...dreamed of how it would be, you know? My first time...I thought...” she winced as her eyes filled with tears. “I thought it would be special...” “If you're trying to get me to leave you alone out of pity, it's not going to work,” said the stallion. “besides, even if I did, someone else would be on you soon enough.” “It's not that, really...” she said. “I just...I don't want to be with a total stranger. Not the first time...please...” “Oh, for the love of-” “PLEASE!” Twist's voice cracked as she cried out. The stallion sighed. “Fine. My name is Jet Set. I'm thirty-six years old, married. I own a house here in town and a summer home in the Caymane Islands. There, are you happy now?” “No...” Twist whispered. “But...thank you...” Then, with a resigned expression, she moved her hooves away from her cunt. “Ah, there we are,” said Jet Set. “Oh, look at that hole. Just the perfect age...” Twist closed her eyes again as Jet Set penetrated her. She did everything she could to ignore the terrible pain as he forced his way into her. She tried her best to ignore his weight on her body, his breathing and mumbling, his disgusting attempts at kissing her which were more like slobbering all over her tongue. Twist tried to ignore everything, and go far away. Because Twist wasn't really there at all. There was no Gathering, no circle, and certainly no Rarity. Of course there wasn't. There was only a poor but kind-hearted and ravishingly beautiful servant girl named Twist, who worked in the estate of a rich pony named Jet Set. One day their eyes met, and they fell in love at first sight. And even though it scandalized polite society, his love for her was such that he decided to run away with her. Finally, on a starlit night at his secret villa in the tropics, they made love for the first time. Yes, she was making love. She wasn't being raped, and it didn't hurt, and she hadn't been betrayed by Rarity and tricked by Sweetie Belle. None of it was happening. She was making love. “I'm not here. I'm making love...” she whispered as Jet Set pounded away inside her, with a force that hurt more with each thrust. “I'm not here. I'm making love...I'm not here...I'm not here...” Twist began to cry as she chanted her mantra over and over. It wasn't working. The pain was overwhelming her imagination. “I'm not here...I'm not here...I'm not...not...” She gave up. Twist opened her eyes. Above her, Jet Set continued to thrust into her while he french kissed a mare who had not been there before. His wife? The mare broke the kiss and looked down at Twist, while stroking Jet Set lovingly on the back. “Are you close, dear?” she said. “You know how I love watching you come inside the little whores you break.” Jet Set did not respond, but nodded as he increased his speed. Twist closed her eyes again, but made no attempt to return to her fantasy. She heard a stallion groan, and then felt a warmth flood her insides. She knew what it was. As he came, she heard his wife exclaim happily “Oh, that was wonderful, dear! How was her cherry?” “Not the tightest I've had, but quite satisfying,” he said. “she's all yours, dear.” Twist winced as she felt the mare licking the blood and semen from her pussy. At least this didn't hurt. A moment later, Twist opened her eyes in shock as she felt the mare spit the mixture back in her face. She looked up to see the mare laughing. “Why...did you do that?” Twist asked. “Because there's no one here to stop me,” said the mare, she and her husband walked off together. As soon as they were gone, another pony stepped forward. This one was a huge white stallion. “I don't like it when they lie down,” he said. “On your hooves.” Twist said nothing, but she did as she was told. The stallion jammed as much of himself into her as he could, causing Twist to scream. “Shut up!” he snapped. “Don't you make another damn sound or you'll be sorry!” She was beginning to understand that empty-eyed filly she had seen before. She had assumed that the foal was imagining herself to be someplace else, but that wasn't right. She wasn't imagining, she was concentrating. She was trying with all her might to tune herself out of her own mind. She was forcing herself to become hollow. Because being nothing was better than being in pain. Twist was trying to do that, too. But it wasn't working. Silver Spoon lounged on the couch, casually touching herself while she chatted with Fancypants. She had succeeded in pushing her concerns about Diamond Tiara out of her mind for the time being. They could wait; her first and greatest priority was to help Miss Rarity by making a good impression. And so far, things were going perfectly. She had begun the evening by fellating Fancy on the couch while a group of onlookers watched. The unicorn patted her head and stroked her mane while she pleasured him, and alternated between complimenting her exuberance and telling onlookers what “an astounding find” Silver was. Fancy's member was larger than average, but Silver had had bigger, and she managed to suck him with a level of skill which even Fancy found surprising for a child. She felt the stallion's cock begin to throb at an increased pace, and realized he was close to climax. But before she could bring him over the edge, he stopped her. “Enough,” he said. “Please my dear, we have all night. Allow me to savor your company as long as I can.” “Oh, but Sir Fancypants,” said Silver. She had found that he liked to be called “sir.” “Surely someone of your...reputation would not be limited to a single orgasm this evening.” Pile on the flattery, she thought. That's the way. “Certainly not!” he said. “But I'm not as young as I used to be, and I find it takes me longer and longer to recover these days. Ah, how I envy you females sometimes. You can just go on and on as long as you like. Observe that mare over there, for example...” Fancy raised his hoof and indicated a mare across the room. She was a light blue unicorn about Rarity's age, and she was moaning loudly as two colts of about twelve years of age fucked her. “In a few minutes, those colts will shoot off inside of her, and they'll be finished, at least for the time being. But Dazzle over there? She'll kick them off of her, go off in search of more, and within three minutes, be back in that same position, with two other colts. She'll probably sample a good dozen or so of them before she's finished this evening, and knowing her, every one of them will bring her to climax. But me? I'll achieve orgasm with two fillies, perhaps three if I'm lucky, and that shall be that for the night. Such is the curse of stallionhood, I suppose.” Silver gave Fancy a kiss on his member. “You're selling yourself short, Sir Fancypants. I bet being a stallion has its advantages. You can't tell me you don't enjoy having this beautiful thing between your legs.” Fancypants chuckled. “Wondering what it would be like to have one of your own, eh?” “Me? Oh, I'm not fit for one,” said Silver. “But if Miss Rarity had one...oh, the things she could do to me. Violate me with her own body. No strapons, no toys...just her flesh inside mine. I could see it now...she'd rape me anytime her cock got hard. Fill me with her seed over and over again. Force me to bear her child....” “You've thought about this,” said Fancy, with an excited smile. “Oh yes. At length.” Silver said with a giggle. Silver Spoon surveyed the crowd gathered around her. They were hanging on her every word, but they all knew better than to make a move on her unless Fancy gave the okay. She noticed, however, that the largest crowd seemed to be centered around Twist. In fact, Silver seemed to have the smallest group of admirers of any of the four. Silver wasn't quite sure why that was, but she knew she had to step up her game if she was going to impress Miss Rarity. Just then, a thought popped into Silver Spoon's head. “No,” she told it, and turned back to Fancy. “Oh, Sir Fancypants, I know you want to make this night last, but...” Silver changed the tone of her voice so it was just slightly deeper, and she spoke slower for emphasis. “I don't think I can wait much longer...it's just how I am...I'm an impatient little whore...” The filly got on her hooves, turned around, and began rubbing her cunt against Fancy's member. “I'm so sorry, Sir Fancypants, I know a fucktoy like me has no right to ask for anything, but...please...I need it...” And she did, as Fancy could easily tell by the slickness of her hole. But Silver wasn't really speaking to him. By turning around she had positioned herself to face the crowd, and voiced her desires in their direction. Let them all see, she thought. Let them all see what Miss Rarity has made me capable of. I'm going to put on the greatest show they've ever seen. They're all going to love her. Because of me. And then she'll never doubt my usefulness again. Silver stared down the group of assembled ponies. She had their total attention, and most of them were touching themselves or each other. Perfect. “How can I refuse such an offer?” Fancy said. “Very well, my sweet little trollop...brace yourself.” He began to rub his cock against her dripping opening, but did not seem intent on entering her. Instead, he rubbed the entire length of his shaft on on her outer lips, until his cock was completely moist. “You tease!” said Silver, again raising her voice so her conversation with Fancy was as public as possible. “Not at all, my dear,” he said. “I'm simply making sure I'm properly lubricated...” As he spoke, he lifted up Silver's tail. She let out a happy squeal as she felt his hardness rub up against her asshole. “Shall I?” he asked, in a tone that made it clear that the question was rhetorical. “You know you don't have to ask my permission. My consent is meaningless. All that matters is that you use me to get off,” said Silver in her best seductress voice. “But yes...fuck me hard!” Fancypants smiled, and then grabbed her sides with each of his forehooves. With a moan, he thrust his cock inside her tailhole, causing Silver to cry out happily. It didn't take long for the two of them to work up a rhythm, with Silver thrusting back at Fancypants greedily as he thrust deeper and deeper into her ass. Silver found Fancy to be a surprisingly tender partner. He didn't just fuck her mindlessly like so many other stallions: he planted kisses down her neck as he went, played with her nipples, and reached down to periodically please her clit. He would whisper loving compliments into her ears, and he almost seemed concerned with Silver's pleasure. The filly found it all to be a bit of a turn-off. She was used to being brutally dominated, not tended to. Thankfully, the accompanying sodomy was painful enough to distract Silver from Fancy's kinder tendencies. Perhaps after she had pleased Fancy and a few of these onlookers, she could find Miss Rarity, and let her give them all a lesson in how to properly torture a foal. There it was again. That thought. Had it ever left? No matter. Silver ignored it. For the meantime, however, Silver had a show to put on. She locked eyes with one of the more aroused stallions in the group of onlookers. “My mouth is empty,” she cooed, adding a pleasurable squeal so Fancy wouldn't think she'd forgotten him. The stallion looked to Fancy, who nodded. But Silver barely had time to get him in her mouth before he came. The crowd laughed as he pulled out and sheepishly walked off. “More!” Silver shouted after swallowing his load. The statement was directed at both the crowd and Fancypants. Fancy increased his tempo as a light red mare hopped on the couch, wearing a look of contempt on her face. After lying down on her back, she grabbed Silver by the hair and pulled her between her legs. “Eat it, you worthless hole,” she said, pulling the filly's hair so hard that a clump of it was torn right off. Silver screamed. The mare shouted degrading insults at Silver Spoon as she ate her cunt. Occasionally, she would pull Silver off her cunt long enough to slap her hard in the face and then shove her back down into her nethers. The third slap drew blood, and the pain was enough to drive Silver over the edge. She reflexively grabbed onto the mare as her orgasm rocked her body. The mare, seemingly disgusted, spit in Silver's mane as she moaned in ecstasy. The sound of Silver Spoon's cries caused Fancypants to lose control as well. He rammed the fullness of his member into her as he came, filling her bowels with his seed. “Oh...oh my sun...you glorious little strumpet....” Fancy said, as he pulled out of Silver and fell back on the couch. “That was heavenly...” It seemed to Silver that Fancy thought he had been the one who had driven her to climax. Good. It wasn't as though he had been bad, but he lacked something Silver deeply needed. “Who said you could stop, cunt?” snarled the mare. She hit Silver hard in the face with her foreleg, sending her falling back into Fancy's arms. “Oh, Glimmer, do show a little decorum, won't you? You've probably given her a black eye!” said Fancy. “My apologies, Silver. She's a bit of a misogynist, that one. Treats colts like gods, but treats fillies like garbage. I daresay the only female she has any respect for is herself.” Glimmer huffed in Fancy's direction. “She's a spirited one, but I'm sure you can handle her, my darling,” Fancypants said, giving Silver Spoon a kiss on the nose. “I should go attend to my other guests. I'll be back later!” With that, Fancypants hopped off the couch and walked off. Silver was a little glad to see him go. She didn't want to let on how much she'd enjoyed Glimmer's abuse. Her right eye already beginning to swell from the blow, Silver crawled back to Glimmer. “You keep eating me until I damn well tell you to stop,” said the mare. “And Celestia help you if you don't make me come.” Silver went to work immediately, reveling in the taste of the hateful mare's juices. A minute later, she felt another cock thrust itself into her cunt, and didn't bother to look to see who it belonged to. What did it matter? Silver's eye hurt more and more as she continued eating Glimmer. The mare screamed, pulled her hair, and insulted her at every turn. Yes...hurt me... Silver thought. Make me cry, make me bleed, make me suffer...hurt me like she does...that's all I'll ever be good for... The thought echoed in Silver's head as her second orgasm hit her. Glimmer came in unison with the foal, and was gone by the time Silver's climax had subsided. Silver looked at the crowd once again. Their numbers were a little smaller than before, but that was fine. The ones who had stayed had seen her true nature. She could see it in their eyes: they wanted to hurt her. And she wanted to let them. A night ago, she had been terrified of these ponies. Now she welcomed their abuse. The more of them used her, the more she would please her mistress, and the thought of Rarity complimenting her had chased away all her fears. In their place, Silver Spoon found another overwhelming feeling: a craving. She needed them to hurt her more. The more it hurt, the harder she came. And the pain had the added benefit of drowning out every other thought in her head. Even that one. Especially that one. Why wouldn't it go away? Why had it been there this whole time, hiding, growing, in the corner of her mind? It was alright. She would smother it with pain until it was dead. “If any of you are in the mood,” Silver said, half-drunk from her last climax, “I'd love a scar or two to remember you all by.” “Unbelievable,” said Fancypants as he surveyed the room. “How could she be losing?” Wishing Star, an elegant mare decked out in an expensive black dress, chuckled at his comment. “It's not a competition, Fancy. We're all here to enjoy ourselves.” “You know what I mean,” said Fancypants. “It's the same every year. You can always tell which foal is going to get the most votes to become the Offering by what size crowd they gather. And the largest crowd-” “Isn't hers?” said Wishing Star sardonically. “It's hardly surprising.” “Are you mad? It makes no sense! How can Silver Spoon have the smallest group?” he said. “She's such a perfect, wanton little slut. Not like the others. They're all tears and misery.” “And that's the whole point,” said Wishing Star, filling her glass with wine from the fountain and taking a sizable gulp. It was far from her first glass of the evening. “You've raped so many foals in your time, that to you there's nothing more novel and enticing than a cooperative child,” she said. “But most of us don't have your...experience. Simply put, to us, forcing ourselves on an unwilling partner is half the fun. I just got done pushing my hoof into the little freak with the glasses...oh, you should have heard her screams. She had been practically catatonic before, but I forced her voice back to life.” “And you enjoyed that, did you?” Fancy said with a huff. “Of course! You forget, dear Fancypants: no one in this room is as powerful as you. We all dominate our own little corners of society or business, but you dominate all of Canterlot! Aside from the Royal Sisters, no one stands above you, and we all know it.” “If you're trying to make me feel better...” “I'm merely stating the obvious,” said Wish. “My point is, most of us long to feel that kind of total power and control. And there's no better way to get that, than by pinning down some sweet little foal, ignoring her cries for mercy, and completely and utterly ravishing her.” Wishing Star blushed as she finished speaking. She let out a laugh, and pushed Fancy away playfully. “Oh, Fancy! Look what you've got me saying! You devil, you!” she demurred. “Oh, now I'm all pent up! I think I'll go see which of the Gallery colts are free.” She began to trot away, looking more than a bit wobbly as she went. After a moment, she turned and called back, “Don't feel too bad about Silver Spoon, Fancy! Her owner's a Circle member now! I'm sure you'll get to see her all the time!” Fancy gritted his teeth as he turned away from her. “No,” he said to himself. “I've never encountered a child like her before. She's so beautiful, so depraved...she can't go home to that filthy little stain of a village. It would be such a terrible waste. I won't allow it!” He didn't want to show obvious favoritism – he was the host, after all – so Fancy began walking in the direction of Sweetie Belle's group. But his thoughts were centered squarely on Silver Spoon. “This simply won't do,” he said under his breath. “To hell with what the Circle wants. If their taste is that atrocious, then let them pick one of the other three.” Above the cacophony of countless ponies talking, moaning, and fornicating, Fancy heard Silver Spoon cry out in pleasure. “Worry not, my perverse little angel,” he whispered. “By the time this night is over, you will be mine.” 11: Rarity and her Masterpieces---Chapter 11: Rarity and Her Masterpieces--- “It was worth it...all of it.” Rarity surveyed the scene before her, and felt as thought she was coming to the end of a long journey. What had begun when she had first touched Sweetie Belle had finally reached its pinnacle on this night. Tonight, she was the Artist Triumphant, standing with pride as her work was admired. Even though there were countless foals in the chamber by this time, the four she had brought remained the center of attention. She had finally found patrons who appreciated her art. And what beautiful art it was. Sweetie Belle was known to some of them, of course. Her sadness, her attempts at defiance, and her eventual resignation to the inevitable, made her a crowd favorite at Fancy's less exclusive parties. Every year she tried a little harder to resist, and every year they got to enjoy breaking her all over again. Other foals might arouse her more in the short term, but Sweetie would forever remain Rarity's favorite piece. Given enough time, she hoped to turn her into a self-portrait. Rarity walked through the room, savoring the sights and sounds of sex. On a large couch, hidden slightly out of the way, she saw Silver Spoon. A Unicorn mare pulled on her braid with her teeth while a stallion fucked her from behind. “You're too damn pretty,” the mare said. “A little whore like you doesn't deserve a mane this nice.” “You're right. Make me ugly,” Silver said. She spoke with tremendous enthusiasm. “Ruin me!” The mare pulled as hard as she could, and Silver screamed as her braid was torn out. Rarity watched, with a small amount of awe, as her scream segued into an orgasmic moan. She's a strange piece, but no less a work of art than the others, Rarity thought. She noticed that this particular work did not have a large following, but its fans seemed especially enthusiastic. Continuing her tour of her gallery showing, Rarity saw a small horde of ponies gathered around Twist. She stifled a laugh. This piece had been assembled in haste, and she had harbored quite a few doubts about its suitability. Yet it seemed to garner quite the large following. Perhaps that lack of preparation, that roughness, was what shone through and gave the piece its appeal. Rarity looked at the misery on Twist's face as a stallion climaxed inside her, to be replaced almost immediately with another. Twist had gone long past the point of screaming or crying, yet she appeared unable to simply shut herself off the way some of the gallery foals did. She seemed to be acutely aware of everything that was being done to her, yet she offered no resistance, and her response was limited to a few scattered whimpers and forced, gasping breaths. Her abusers seemed to prefer it this way. Her dress lay in a corner, torn to shreds. Rarity judged it an acceptable loss. And then there was perhaps the most unique piece at Rarity's debut showing. In the past, Rarity had always focused on fillies, drawn by their beauty, their innocence, and the wonderful fragility of their small bodies. But Pipsqueak was something special. Though a colt, he possessed many of the qualities Rarity loved about fillies: his sweet, submissive manner and effeminate body language aroused Rarity greatly. Yet he combined this with the all-encompassing need for release which was the weakness of so many males. Using this as her base, Rarity had turned Pip into a one-of-a-kind masterpiece. She was immensely proud of the conflicted wreck she'd made of his budding sexuality. It had taken months of dedication, but he had turned out wonderfully. At the moment, Pip still had yet to be released from the frustration Silver had instilled in him earlier that day. As soon as he had landed before the Circle, he had been grabbed and whisked away by a jet-black unicorn mare named Indigo Dream. Rarity knew her only by reputation, but it was an unspoken rule that one did not intrude upon her when she was with a foal. Though a sizable crowd, mostly female, had gathered to watch what she would do to him, none dared to step forward and join in. It was known that Indigo only shared her victims with a very select group: her family. At present, Indigo hadn't done much more than kiss Pip lightly across his body, and give his member the occasional slow lick. It was driving the little colt mad. Those observing the spectacle were not surprised. Indigo liked to get to know her partners before she made them hers. Rarity took a moment to savor Pip's pained expression before taking her leave of him. The artist smiled to herself. Her show was a complete success. Triumphantly, Rarity made her way to the Gallery. The doors flung open magically as she approached. It was enchanted to do so for all Circle members. Inside, she saw nearly a hundred foals, all hers for the taking. Some lounged on the extravagant furniture with blasé expressions on their faces. Others were tied up, chained to the walls, or strapped to elaborate devices of sexual torture. About a dozen were being used by other members. One unrestrained filly saw Rarity and immediately tried to hide under one of the beds. “Paradise,” Rarity said to herself. She walked into the gallery, as the doors slammed shut behind her. The bed Pip was lying on was larger than the one in Rarity's bedroom, and yet it was dwarfed by some of the other furnishings in the chamber. Pip lay on his back, splayed out in the center of the bed, held down by Indigo's magic. His erect cock was in plain view of the onlookers. In another time, Pip would have felt embarrassed. Right now, he simply didn't care. He found himself rapidly becoming unable to care about anything, except his need to come. Indigo ran her tongue over Pip's taint, causing him to let out a sound halfway between a moan and a squeal. Several of the onlookers giggled in response. “Are you enjoying yourself, my lamb?” asked Indigo. Her voice was gentle, reassuring; almost maternal. “Because I'm having the most splendid time playing with you.” “Uh huh...” Pip said, wincing as Indigo placed a soft kiss on one of his testes. “I...I am...” “Awww, that doesn't sound very convincing, sweetie...” Indigo said. “Haven't I been nice to you? I haven't hurt you, have I?” There was genuine concern in her voice. “No...you haven't...” “And haven't you seen what those other ponies have done to your friends? They're all in so much pain right now. And do you know what's keeping them from doing the same to you? Me. They all know better than to cross me or my family. Together we form one of the most powerful magical dynasties in Equestria. So please relax, little one. No harm will come to you while I'm here.” “Dy...nasty? What does that mean?” “Told you he wouldn't know, mom,” said a colt who shared the bed with Indigo. He, like the other two unicorn foals on the bed, had a dark purple mane which matched Indigo's. Their coat colors, however, were all different. This colt, who appeared to be about Pip's age, had a dusky orange coat which reminded Pip of Scootaloo. “He's just an Earth Pony,” said the colt. “Why would he know anything about magic?” “Oh, hush, Vermillion,” said Indigo. “Don't tease the boy so.” She stroked Pip's mane lovingly as she spoke. “A dynasty, my little moppet, is what happens when very powerful magic runs in a family. The Dream clan is known for two things. We are exceptionally powerful. And...we are exceptionally beautiful.” Indigo motioned for her son to come to her, and he trotted over to her happily. She leaned over and kissed her son hard on the lips. The colt opened his mouth, and mother and son tasted each others' tongues, their obscene display lasting a full minute before Indigo brushed her hoof over her son's cock and simultaneously broke the kiss. The onlookers seemed to greatly appreciate this display. Pip could hear some of them breathing heavily. From his position, he couldn't see, but he was fairly sure most of them were touching themselves, or each other. “You be a good colt, and mommy will finish up with you later. But no more teasing sweet little Pip. Now run along and play with your sisters, alright?” “Okay, mom,” said the colt, and he went to join the other two foals on the far side of the bed. “Now, Pip,” said Indigo, idly running her hoof over his inner thigh. “Please don't be shy. Tell me what's troubling you.” “I...” Pip bit his lip as Indigo began to rub his cock. Just as quickly as she had begun, she stopped. “I...I miss my mum...” “Oh, you dear little angel. I bet your mommy misses you, too,” said Indigo, planting a kiss on Pip's forehead. “Don't worry. You have a three in four chance of seeing her again.” Her comment was met with snickers from the audience. “Three in four?” Pip asked. “What do you mean?” “Never you mind, sweetest,” said Indigo. She was rubbing Pip's chest now. “Tell me about your mommy. Is she nice, like I am?” “No...” Pip said. “I mean...she's nice...but she's not like you. She's not...sick. Like you are. Like I am...” “Sick?” Indigo said, feigning offense. “Oh, Pipsy, that's really unfair. Are you saying there's something wrong with me?” “I'm sorry...” Pip said. “I'm not trying to be mean. There's something wrong with me, too...I mean, just look at my...” Pip was too embarrassed to speak further, but he nodded in the direction of his cock, which was still hard. “But it's so pretty...” Indigo said. “I love how it throbs so urgently. You must be very eager to come, sweetness.” “Yes, I am!” Pip said desperately. “It's all I can think about anymore! So how can you say I'm not sick?” “Oh, you sweet, confused little moppet,” Indigo cooed. “Someone's gone and filled your little head up with such silly notions! What's happening to you isn't a sickness. It's something every colt in the world goes through! When you get this pent up, of course you're going to get preoccupied with coming, silly!” She giggled. “But....when I do it...it hurts...or maybe...it's that she hurts me...” Pip trailed off, as he began to realize that Indigo might be right. “You mean Rarity? That's just her way, dear. Don't confuse her little pain fetish for anything to do with you. Here, let me show you something.” Indigo's horn flashed, and Pip felt the magical restraints on his legs coming loose. He got to his legs, happy to be able to move again, and smiled weakly at Indigo. “There you are, dumpling, is that better?” Pip nodded. “Thank you...” he said. “You are so very welcome, dearest. Now, look behind you. I don't think you four have been formally introduced.” Pip turned around and let out a tiny gasp. “These are my children, Pip. See how much they love each other?” On the far side of the bed, Pip saw two fillies, along with Vermillion, the colt who had teased him earlier. All three sported the same beautiful dark mane as their mother. Vermillion was lying on his back while his sister, who appeared to be about twelve years old, sucked his cock. His other sister, who was about the same age as Sweetie Belle, let out a happy squeak as she ground her cunt into her brother's face. “They're like that all the time, those three,” said Indigo. “They never fight, never argue. They just...play with each other. You see how happy my son looks, Pip? He's no different than you, except he's not ashamed of what he is. He's a colt, and colts need release. Why fight it, Pipsy? Why deny what you are?” “I...but....I don't want to be like that...” “Don't you?” Indigo reached down and began gently rubbing Pip's cock. The little colt turned and embraced her, moaning into her chest as she continued. “Oh, my goodness, Pip,” Indigo said, letting go of his member. “You seem to want something very badly. Whatever could it be, my sweet?” Just then, Vermillion cried out, as he climaxed in his sister's mouth. The filly, who sported a bright green coat, took his full load in her mouth, then got up, crawled over to her sister, and gave her a deep kiss. “I want to come!” Pip shouted. As he spoke the words, he felt as though he'd lost something. But he also felt liberated. “Please, Miss Indigo...all day...I've needed to so badly....” Pip said, hugging her even tighter. “Please...” “Oh, you darling!” Indigo laughed in delight, then returned Pip's embrace. “Of course I'll help you. Tell me, have you ever penetrated a filly before?” “Um...I think so,” Pip said. He was pretty sure he knew what that word meant. “This morning, Silver Spoon got on top of me...but she wouldn't let me finish. I've been tense all day...” “Well, let's fix that,” said Indigo. She clapped her forehooves together. “Shamrock! Could you tend to Pip for me, please?” The bright green unicorn filly broke her kiss with her sister and made her way to pip's side of the bed. As she approached him, Pip noticed something about her that he had somehow missed. Perhaps it was the earlier confusion which had distracted him from noticing the obvious, but little Shamrock was quite visibly pregnant. Her belly wasn't unusually large, but on her small young frame it looked almost obscenely disproportionate. “Um...hello...” said Pip as the lustful unicorn filly made her way to him. “Er...can I ask...um...how old are you?” “Pip! You never ask a lady her age!” Indigo said. “Shame on you, young stallion!” Shamrock giggled. “Oh mom, you're so old fashioned! Let's just say I got started pretty early, Pip.” “Oh, um...I didn't know fillies could...at that age...I'm sorry!” he hid his face behind his hooves. “I don't mean to be rude! There's just so much going on today!” Shamrock ignored Pip's embarrassment and bent down to lick his cock. Pip shuddered with pleasure. “I don't mind! I get asked about it all the time. Especially at parties like this,” she said. “Before you ask, I'm eight months along, and yes, you can fuck me without hurting the baby. And no, my brother is NOT the daddy.” Vermillion, who was still on the other side of the bed, burst out laughing. His sister sat next to him, rubbing her clit. “I wasn't going to ask that...” Pip said, feeling more awkward by the second. “Sorry. Lots of ponies do. I don't know why, I mean, he's like your age. He can't give anyone foals just yet.” “The father is actually a resident of the Gallery,” Indigo said. “Our family takes trips there quite frequently. That's how I ended up with these three darlings, as a matter of fact!” Pip only had a vague idea of what the Gallery was, but he decided it wasn't worth asking about. “The daddy of Shamrock's baby is one of the older colts there, I think. Well, it was either him or one of our house servants.” Indigo said with a giggle. “Mom, I told you, I'm sure he was from the gallery! It was the blue Pegasus with the pretty eyes!” “Well, I suppose we'll know once the foal comes out, won't we, dearest?” Indigo said. “I hope so,” said Shamrock. “Lie down, Pip.” The little colt did as he was told. Shamrock loomed over him, just like Silver had that morning. Every other pony in the room seemed to vanish, as the totality of Pip's body and mind became hyper focused on this single filly. All he could think about was being inside her. He needed it more than anything. “When I have my baby, I'm going to name her Dewdrop Dream,” the filly said, “And she's going to be so beautiful. And she'll get to watch all of us have sex as much as she wants. And then when she gets to be about your age, I'm going to make love to her for the first time. That's how old I was when mommy first made love to me. And when her mommy first made love to her.” Pip couldn't believe his ears. Was everypony in Canterlot like this? “Well, I guess your family isn't like mine, or you wouldn't need this so bad,” said Shamrock as she straddled the little Earth Pony. Pip could feel the slickness of her cunt on his leg. “Don't worry, Pip. I'll give you everything you need...” Pip grabbed the bedcovers with his hooves as Shamrock lowered herself unto his member. There it was again. That soft, tight warmth, caressing his dick with such wonderful intensity. Pip noticed that despite being older, Shamrock was a bit tighter than Silver Spoon. The filly had no interest in easing herself in. With an enthusiasm befitting her age, she began riding Pip mercilessly, slowing down every now and then to grind his cock into a particular spot within her before picking up the pace again. “You like that, Pip?” she said as she bounced on Pip's member, “You like fucking me? Huh? Cause I love how you feel inside me!” Pip just moaned in response. The ability to speak was a bit beyond him at the moment. Indigo was touching herself as she watched her daughter fuck the little colt. Shamrock cried out several times as she went, while Pip let out little squeals of pleasure that were somehow higher-pitched than those of the filly. Pip wasn't sure how long this went on. He lost track of time as the heavenly sensation of being ridden overwhelmed his being. “Are you close, sweetheart?” Indigo said to her daughter. “Mmmhmmm...” said Shamrock. “Little more...oooh, he's so hard, mommy!” “Tell him what else you're going to do when your daughter's born. I know that gets you off. Go ahead.” Indigo said. “Uhhh...me and Dewdrop...we're going to have sex all the time...and she's going to do it with my mommy, and my brother and sister, and anyone else she wants, because I want her to be my little slut...” “And?” Indigo said. “And when she gets to be my age, she's going to become the youngest pony to ever be accepted into the Circle! Everyone will love her! And then, to celebrate, we'll go to the gallery, and we'll find the same pretty blue Pegasus who got me pregnant with her...and I'm going to watch...while he gets her pregnant...and..and...oh, Pip...I can't wait...” Shamrock threw her head back as her orgasm began to grip her. Yet she kept speaking through her moans. “Pip, do you want to fuck her too? When she's your age, do you want to fuck her like you're fucking me? Do you, Pip?” Pip was young, and more than a bit naive. But he wasn't stupid. He knew full well that the scenario he had just heard was completely perverse, and that what Shamrock was asking him to take part in was unquestionably wrong. He knew this. But at that moment, he simply did not care. “Yes! Yes, I want to!” he shouted.”I want to co-” The world vanished. For just one blessed instant, Pip's entire mind turned blank. This had happened before. He squealed as the intensity of his orgasm sent him crashing back to reality. Spurt after spurt fired into Shamrock's cunt. For Pip, this was more than release, more than pleasure. This was utter ecstasy. And it was something even more important: clarity. In that fleeting moment, Pip did not feel confused. Everything made sense, and everything felt good. Shamrock climbed off of the panting, happy colt, and walked over to her mother, giving her a hug. “Thanks for letting me have him, mom. He was great.” she said, giving her mother a kiss on the lips. Indigo rubbed her daughter's pregnant belly gently as the filly laid down next to her. “Mommy! Can we go to the Gallery now?” asked the younger filly, who had been watching the entire event along with her brother. “Vermillion got to come and Shamrock got to come but I haven't come at all tonight!” “No whining, dear. It's unladylike.” said Indigo. “But yes, I'm sure we can find you a playmate or two in the Gallery. Come along, children.” Indigo Dream hopped off the bed and headed in the direction of the gallery, with her foals following close behind. “It was so much fun meeting you, Pip!” she called back. “Say hi to your mother for me!” With those words, Pip's sense of contentment totally collapsed. Indigo's sick style of parenting had made him completely forget about his own mother. But now all he could think about was her: how much he missed her, how ashamed she must be of him, and how every time he did these perverted things, he got further away from her. What had once been peaceful afterglow now felt like paralysis. Pip wanted to escape the bed, but he was so drained that he couldn't bring himself to move. What would be the point, anyway? There was no way out. There was no running from what he had become. “I'm sorry, mum...” Pip whispered. “What did you call me?” responded a haughty sounding voice. Pip turned around. A new occupant had joined him on the bed. It was a stallion, and one who had stood out in the crowd from the beginning. Pip recognized him for his huge, pompadoured mane, and more importantly, for being one of the few Circle members who was not a Unicorn. Hoity Toity regarded Pip with a critical eye. His demeanor was like that of a pony who was mulling over the purchase of a new suit. He rubbed his chin for a moment before allowing himself a slight smile. “Oh, yes, I think you'll do quite well,” he said. “I was dreadfully annoyed when Rarity's offering turned out to be mostly fillies, but...a colt as pretty as you more than makes up for it, I'd say.” There were some murmurs of agreement from the onlookers. “Um...thank...you...” Pip said. “Such a shame that bitch Indigo had to drain you before I had a chance to feel that gorgeous little prick inside me,” Hoity said, patting Pip's spent member. “Oh, well, no matter. You're young, you should recover quickly. And in the meantime...” Hoity grabbed Pip, picked him up and placed him on the bed on his hooves. “...I can give you a demonstration of what you'll be expected to do for me.” Hoity lifted up Pip's tail. The little colt shut his eyes tight. He knew what was about to happen. How could he have forgotten? Not once, in all the times Miss Rarity had been with him, had she allowed him to feel pleasure without pain. That was how it worked. Agony always followed ecstasy. Good, Pip thought. It's what I deserve. I'm a horrid little colt. Maybe if it hurts a whole lot, I'll stop wanting this. Maybe he can help me get better. Pip felt Hoity's cock as he rubbed it slowly over his belly, before poking the tip against his rectum. The little colt shuddered; Hoity was massive. “I hope you're ready,” Hoity said. “I'm not sure I am, sir,” said Pip “But I think...it would be best if you went ahead...” “I wasn't asking for your permission,” Hoity said. “But it's good to hear. I hate it when my colts fight me. Or even worse, when they start crying, like disgusting little girls. But you're not like that, are you, Pip? You're not ungrateful and selfish, like so many others. You want to feel me, don't you? Say you want to feel me, Pip...” “Yes sir...” Pip said. He tried his best to make his voice sound steady. “I...want it...” “Good boy...” said Hoity. “Good, sweet, beautiful boy...” A high-pitched scream echoed through the chamber. Fancypants made his way through the crowd, granting hellos to those whose status warranted one. Gatherings were different for him. As host, he had a special responsibility to make sure his guests were enjoying themselves. More importantly, these events were chances to connect with potential future business partners, fellow social climbers, and other ponies of high esteem. And there was no better time to conduct business than when one's negotiating partner was coming down from an orgasm, or waiting their turn to abuse some lovely foal. Their guards were down, and often Fancy could swindle them out of a vast sum simply by trotting the right gallery foal out in front of them. Because of this, Fancy was usually the last to indulge himself at Gatherings, waiting until the festivities were winding down before he found a few well-used foals to enjoy. But this year had been different. This year, he had met Silver Spoon. It did not matter to Fancy that he had probably lost countless bits in potential deals by putting pleasure before business. It had been worth it to have his time with Silver before the others had gotten their hooves on her. For what seemed like the hundredth time that evening, Fancy walked back to Silver Spoon's area. The couch had fresh bloodstains on it, and the little filly could barely be seen amid a group of three stallions who were presently having their way with her. On the floor by the couch was a long braid of hair, badly frayed at the edges. “My sun,” Fancy said, “They're...defacing her.” Fancypants had planned to wait until the end of the night before making his move, but this could no longer wait. He began to make his way to the other side of the chamber, with a determined look on his face. A highly influential mare called out to him, and was ignored. “They're all taking advantage of her wantonness...using it as an excuse to brutalize her...” Fancy said under his breath. “But I'll save you, my darling little whore...a proper stallion always defends his property...” In the area of the chamber where Fancypants was headed, a little white unicorn had been bound to the floor. Metal rods had been used to keep her in a standing position with her legs spread, while her hooves were held in place by heavy chains. Her neck was restrained as well, making her incapable of looking behind her, so she couldn't even see the faces of the ponies who were raping her. Sweetie Belle remained silent as an unseen mare cried out behind her. The huge strapon she had forced inside Sweetie finally dropped out of the filly's asshole. The mare walked over to Sweetie's front and placed the toy inches from her face. “Looks like you lost control while I was in there. You made a real mess, you little freak,” the mare said. Sweetie had been in too much pain to notice, but it was true: the toy was covered in her waste. Several onlookers began laughing at her. Sweetie had thought that after all this time, there were no ways left in which she could be humiliated. She had been wrong. “Lick it clean,” said the mare. Her voice was deep and rough. This was new. Sweetie had never been asked to do something like this. She had never even considered that another pony would want to see something that disgusting. “Please...” she said. “It's...dirty...I might get sick...you know I haven't fought you tonight...I've been good...so please don't make me do tha-” “LICK IT!” the mare screamed. Tears began to fall from Sweetie's eyes. Year after year, they always found new ways to degrade her. And every time she thought she'd finally hit bottom, they found new, even lower depths to drag her down to. “Now,” said the mare. “Or I jam it all the way down your throat.” The filly shut her eyes tight. The smell alone made her want to throw up, but she fought the urge, knowing that it would only enrage the mare further. Slowly, she opened her mouth. “Sapphire! A moment of your time, please!” Fancypants' voice interrupted them at the very last second. The mare turned around to greet Fancy, and Sweetie mentally thanked Celestia for his timely arrival. She did not know that Fancy had been watching the entire event, intentionally waiting until the last possible second before announcing himself. All the better to maximize Sweetie's fear, and her gratitude. “What do you want, Fancy?” the mare said. “I'm busy with Rarity's pet whore.” “Now, Miss Shores, where's that lovely voice of yours? Where's the flair and panache?” Fancy said, knowing the answer full well. “Shut the hell up. You know I just put that show on to impress the rubes,” replied Sapphire Shores. “You should see what a hooflicking fangirl this cunt's big sister turns into whenever I do the diva routine in front of her.” Fancypants laughed. “Yes, our newest inductee is a bit starstruck this evening, I'd imagine. But I suppose that's true of most members on their first night.” “Where's she go, anyway?” asked Sapphire. “I'd love to have her watch what I'm about to do to her sister.” “I think she's in the gallery. No doubt a couple of the foals are being put through hell right now. But no matter. I was wondering if I could borrow Sweetie Belle for a bit.” “Now? But I was just about to-” “Sapphire,” said Fancy, “I'm afraid I must insist.” The diva narrowed her gaze. “You think you're real hot shit, don't you?” she said. “You should watch yourself, Fancypants. You can only throw your status around for so long.” “Why, Miss Shores,” said Fancy calmly. “That almost sounded like a threat.” Upon finishing the sentence, Fancy's smile vanished. “Just a friendly warning,” said Sapphire, in a decidedly hostile tone. “Have fun with the little brat.” She removed the filthy strapon, dropped it on the ground, and walked off. Fancypants walked up to Sweetie Belle and gave her a kind-looking smile. “Hello, my dear. How goes your evening?” Sweetie Belle made no effort to hide her disdain for her host. “What are you going to do to me, Fancy?” she asked, in an exasperated tone. “Oh, don't flatter yourself, my dear. I've no interest in you at the moment,” he said, keeping his voice down so the onlookers could not hear. “Although, it did come to my attention that Miss Shores was about to make you do something absolutely vile. But, no worries. I know a quick spell that would leave that toy of hers absolutely spotless. Of course, if you don't want my help, I could just call Sapphire back here. No doubt she would be quite happy to pick up where she left off.” Sweetie blinked her eyes. “Why are you being so nice to me?” she asked. “What do you want?” “It's not what I want,” said Fancypants. “It's who I want. I'm about to make a very special offer to a little friend of yours, but I'd appreciate a bit of inside information first.” “Information?” Sweetie asked, not liking at all where this was going. “Oh yes,” said Fancypants. “Sweetie Belle, what can you tell me about Silver Spoon?” 12: Twilight Sparkle and Spike----Chapter 12: Twilight Sparkle and Spike---- “You're lying.” “Spike, please-” “HOW COULD YOU SAY THAT ABOUT HER?” “I...” Twilight Sparkle looked in the eyes of her beloved assistant. Even though he was screaming, there was no anger in those eyes. There was fear, sadness, and confusion. “I made a mistake...” said Twilight, turning her head downward. “I should have told you the truth about Rarity from the beginning. I didn't know...I thought she only did those things with Sweetie Belle...I didn't know Twist would get involved...” “Twist ISN'T 'involved' in this weird fantasy for yours!” Spike shot back. “How could you even...how could you say that about her...” Spike sat down on the floor of the library, and hugged his knees. “Aside from you, Twist is my best friend...” Spike said. “But, Rarity...Twilight, I love her...” “I should have told you...” said Twilight. “I should have told everyone...I've been such a coward...” She took a tentative step toward Spike, but he raised his hand to stop her advance. “I'm just glad Shimmy Shake isn't here to hear all this,” Spike said. “Now I know why you sent her away so quickly.” “I just...I'll talk to her about this later,” said Twilight. “I barely know her, and it's hard enough telling you about this...oh, Spike, I'm so sorry. This is all my fault...” “Actually? Yeah, it is! I don't know what sort of feud you two are having, but it doesn't give you the right to spread lies about Rarity!” “It's not a lie, Spike,” said Twilight sadly. “Rarity was...I thought I knew her. For that first year I lived in Ponyville, we got along so well. Me, and Rarity, and the others, too...the six of us did everything together...I don't know exactly what happened, but after my brother's wedding, we all kind of started to...drift apart...” “I remember,” Spike said. He was glad for the slight change in subject. “I think it started before that, though. It was kind of a small thing at first, but it just seemed to get bigger, you know?” “Yeah,” Twilight said. “I guess we were spending a lot of time together. It was only natural that we'd need a break. But...there was more to it than that...” Twilight sighed. “Rarity...changed. It wasn't just that she stopped hanging out with me. She became...colder somehow. She'd spend all her time either in Canterlot or in her shop, and the few times she talked to me, she seemed like she was, well, forcing herself to be nice. Like she didn't have it in her anymore.” “Yeah, okay, so she got wrapped up in her work,” said Spike. “That doesn't mean she's...doing those things...to her sister!” “It's not just a guess, Spike,” said Twilight. “Look, around the time Rarity began to distance herself, Sweetie Belle stopped playing with her friends. That little trio she was in was inseparable for a while, but then, just like that, it was just Apple Bloom and Scootaloo. I asked Scoot about it once, and she said Sweetie just stopped coming to their meetings.” Spike sighed. “Twilight, do you really think Rarity would be capable of that? I can't imagine how anyone could be. You ponies are all so nice and friendly most of the time...” “'Us' ponies? I thought you thought of yourself as a pony, too, Spike.” “Yeah, well...” Spike trailed off. “It never occurred to me, either. I just assumed Rarity was having money troubles or something. So one day, I went to her shop...and...” Twilight shuddered as the memory played in her mind. “Someone had left the back door unlocked...she'll never admit it, but I think Sweetie did it on purpose. I think she hoped someone would find them...and I mean, it's not like I was intruding. I used to drop in on Rarity all the time...” Spike still wouldn't look at Twilight, but his expression was one of intense attention. Something about Twilight's tone, the way every word she spoke felt more difficult for her to say than the last, compelled him to listen. “So I...I walked through the house...normally I'd call out to her but for some reason it just didn't feel right that day. There was a...tension in the air, a strange, sad feeling...I almost felt like I couldn't speak...I just wandered her house for a few minutes, looking for Rarity or Sweetie Belle...and then after a while...I ended up at Rarity's bedroom door.” Twilight didn't speak for a moment. It seemed less like she was collecting her thoughts and more like she was preparing herself for what she was going to say next, as if the act of relating the experience required some sort of mental fortification. “I was going to knock on it, but then I heard...I heard Rarity...saying things to her sister...such cruel, disgusting things...and...then I heard Sweetie...” At long last, Spike turned and looked at Twilight. This wasn't a conciliatory gesture; it was compassion. Twilight's voice told Spike that she needed some sort of connection, even something as small as eye contact, to tether her, or she might fall apart simply from recounting this story. Twilight looked almost physically ill as she continued speaking. “I've never heard a voice like that...” said Twilight. “It went beyond sadness or pain. It was worse than that. Sweetie Belle sounded...resigned. Defeated. Like the awful things I heard Rarity telling her to do...they weren't just normal to her, there were expected. She sounded like someone who thought things would never get any better...that this would always be her life.” Spike stood up. To hell with their argument. Twilight needed him right now. “And..and..it wasn't just them in the room! I heard another voice...a stallion I didn't recognize...he was shouting the most cruel, hurtful insults at Sweetie, and Rarity just laughed and kept telling her to...to do things with him...and...I could have stopped it...” Spike said nothing, but began walking slowly toward Twilight. The unicorn kept speaking, almost unable to stop now. “I could have gone into that room right then...I could have protected her...but I was so scared! I couldn't move, and then...I could hear them hurting her...I could hear her crying out...I should have gone in...and instead...” Twilight covered her face with her hooves, ashamed to face her friend. “Spike, I ran away...” she said. “It was just too much to take in...I...I just shut down and ran...I left Sweetie there...with them...” The young dragon walked up to his friend and embraced her. Twilight held unto him tight and began to sob. “SHE'S JUST A CHILD!” Twilight cried. “She never hurt anyone...she's just a child..” It was several minutes before Twilight spoke again. “And...Spike...so are you...” Spike's eyes widened as Twilight's full intent became clear to him. “I'm sorry I kept the truth from you, Spike. I'm sorry I put that spell on you, too. But I just couldn't risk Rarity becoming interested in you. If she ever hurt you, I don't...I don't think I could go on....” Twilight nestled her head into Spike's shoulder. “I'm such a coward...” she said softly. “You're not a coward, Twilight...” said Spike. “Look at how many times you and your friends have saved Equestria from, like, evil monsters and stuff!” “Right. Monsters,” Twilight said, with the barest hint of a scoff. “Discord turning the town into ice cream or Chrysalis wrecking a wedding? Celestia, do I ever miss those days. The days when I thought a monster was something obvious, that you could just shoo away with a magic rainbow.” The unicorn let go of the little dragon. “Until that day in Rarity's house, I had no idea what evil was,” Twilight said. “And that was the day I let it win.” Spike felt numb inside. Any doubts he may have had were gone now. Twilight wouldn't lie about something like this, and even if she had it in her, the guilt and sadness in her voice was something that could never be faked. He knew that sooner or later, the full extent of what Rarity had done would crash into him, and he wasn't sure if he could take it. But for now, his emotions simply couldn't process that. The only thing he cared about was helping Twilight feel better. “Well...why don't you go to the royal guards?” he offered. “You think I haven't tried?” Twilight said. “Everything I do gets blocked from higher up. It's like someone's protecting her...” “Then go to the top!” Spike said. “Talk to the Princess!” “I DID!” Twilight yelled. “I did, and she just told me...she told me to let it go!” Spike gasped. Celestia, too? Was every pony hiding something? “It's like...it's like she already knew...” Twilight said. “And for some reason...it's not like she seemed okay with it, in fact, she looked sad, and angry, like she wanted to help, but...but...she basically ordered me to leave Rarity alone...” Spike braced himself against a nearby table. It wasn't that he feared losing his balance. But at that moment, he needed to experience the feeling of being supported by something. Something sturdy and reliable, which was exactly what it appeared to be. Something that wasn't a pony. “And now she has Twist...” Twilight said. “Shimmy might never see her daughter again, and it's all because of me...” “You didn't do this Twilight,” Spike said in a quiet voice. “You're not responsible for Rarity's...you're a good pony.” “I'd like to believe that...” said Twilight. “Spike...maybe the reason I kept this from you wasn't just to spare your feelings...” “What do you mean?” Spike said. “It's not safe for you here, Spike,” said Twilight. “I'm sure Rarity already suspects something's up since you haven't been coming to see her lately. Besides, she probably sees you as an easy target for...for the things she likes to do. Sooner or later, she's going to come and find you...” “You...you really think so?” Spike asked, with a little fear in his voice. Half an hour ago, the prospect of Rarity seeking him out would have made Spike the happiest dragon in the world. “Listen...” Twilight said. “You've been talking a lot lately about how you feel you don't belong here. But you also told me once that you feel more like a pony than a dragon. Spike...you still feel that way?” Spike looked down at his feet. “I thought Rarity was the most wonderful pony in the world...I thought the Princess was someone we could all trust no matter what...I thought I understood ponies...” He looked up at Twilight. “...but maybe I was wrong. I think there's only two ponies I ever really understood. One of them is you. And the other one...Rarity took the other one away...” Spike wiped away a tear. “So...so I must be a dragon...” he said, “Because it hurts too much to be around ponies anymore...” Twilight put her hoof on Spike's shoulder. “A little while before I found out about Rarity, the Princess asked me to help her with a diplomatic mission in Canterlot,” said Twilight. “There was a visiting ambassador from the Red Continent.” “The dragon homeland?” “Yeah,” said Twilight. “The place ponies hardly ever go because of the intense heat. The Princess had told him about you, and he mentioned that his tribe ran something...I guess it's like a cross between camp and a boarding school...but it's a place where young dragons who were raised in other lands can reintegrate. Learn their heritage. He said that if you ever wanted to, I could send him a letter, and they'd be happy to take you in for as long as you wanted to stay. And...it's far away. It's safe.” “Are you asking me to...” “I'm not asking you to do anything, Spike,” said Twilight. “I meant to tell you about it when you got a little older. But now that it's dangerous here...” “But...” Spike looked up at Twilight. “I've...never been away from you before. Not like this...” “I just want you to know that you don't have to stay here...” said Twilight sadly “You don't have to put yourself in danger to stay in a place where you don't feel you belong...” Spike looked out the window. Visually, Ponyville was the same as always. But somehow it felt as if he were looking upon a place he'd never seen before. “Maybe I don't belong here, Twilight...” said Spike. “But I do belong with you.” “So you have to promise me...” he continued, “that you'll come visit, okay? Or if it's too hot, I can come see you...I don't know...and...if I decide to live like a dragon...like, for good....I'll still be your friend, right?” This time, it was Twilight who embraced Spike. “The best friend I've ever had,” she said. For a few minutes, the two of them held each other silently. A lifetime of memories danced through both their minds. And then, without a word, they broke the embrace. “Once you're safe,” Twilight said, “I think maybe I can...try again. If it's just me that's at risk, I think I can manage. I don't know how I can stop Rarity, or even if I can, but...I have to see this through.” Spike smiled. “I knew she was still in there somewhere!” “Who?” “Oh, you know,” said Spike. “That pony who's on a stained glass window in the royal palace. The one who never gave up even when the world was going crazy around her. Twilight Sparkle. The hero of Equestria.” “I don't...I don't deserve to be called-” “Oh, yes you do. You're MY hero, Twilight,” said Spike. “And you better not forget it!” He gave the unicorn a light, playful punch in the leg. Twilight returned a weak smile. “Thank you, Spike,” said Twilight. “Always and forever, my number one assistant.” ******* But Spike wasn't in Ponyville at all. He was in Canterlot. He had burst into the Gathering just before any of the Circle members had been able to put their hooves on Twist. Her dress was still intact, and no one had hurt her. And Spike wasn't a baby anymore. He was a huge, fire-breathing, fully grown behemoth of a dragon, and in his fury he reduced the chamber to ashes, incinerating the entire membership of the Circle. Rarity and Fancypants had been the first to burn. The foals, of course, were completely unharmed. Not a single one of them had been touched – by the flames, or the adults. When it was all over, Twist had run up to her savior and given Spike a kiss on his huge cheek. Then she climbed atop him and the two of them had flown away together into the night sky, away from the horrible city and the cruel ponies who lived there. And they had lived together happily forever and eve- Twist was jolted out of her fantasy by a hard punch in the face. As the night progressed, she was getting better and better at escaping into her mind. It was the only thing keeping her from breaking down completely. But every fantasy had ended the same way: with someone deciding they didn't like Twist's lack of attention. The last thing Twist remembered was being held down by two sadistic-looking mares. But now they were nowhere to be found, and a large stallion was on top of her. “Yeah, that's right,” he said as he forced himself deep into her, “I'll teach you to ignore me...” “I'm thorry...” Twist said weakly. “Please...don't hit me again...I'll do what you want...” The stallion said nothing. He was already looking away from Twist as his climax neared. But he might look back at any moment, she realized, so she resisted the urge to slip into a world where Spike tore the cruel stallion to shreds with his mighty dragon claws. But she held on to the image of Spike; not the massive dragon of her fantasy, but the friend she knew from back home. Somehow, it made her feel less alone. “Yeeees....” Silver Spoon bit her lip as the blade cut through her flank. The mare making the incision bore a medical emblem as her cutie mark; she knew just the right way to cut. Deep enough to leave a permanent scar, but shallow enough that the wound wouldn't be life threatening. “The first line's done, you nasty little slut,” she said. “Come here.” The mare's horn glowed for a moment and a magical aura flashed over Silver's wound. There was no noticeable change; as she had done before she'd made her cut, she was disinfecting the area. After she'd done so, she leaned down and kissed the little foal on the mouth. Silver moaned as the doctor's tongue mingled with her own. “I love the way your mouth tastes,” said the doctor. “Tastes like sex. You've had a lot of ponies come in your mouth tonight, haven't you?” “Uh huh,” Silver said dreamily, rubbing herself. The crowd around her couch had thinned out a bit. Once Silver had made it clear that she was serious about being scarred, several ponies had decided that her tastes went beyond their limits. The few who had stayed were the truly curious and the truly sadistic. Among them was the pony who was currently playing with Silver, a world-class surgeon named Triage. She was known for performing very difficult operations with a stunningly high success rate. What she was less known for was her tendency to sedate her younger patients and have her way with their unconscious bodies. Triage smiled as Silver looked back at the mass of blood covering her flank. The little pony rubbed her cunt harder as she watched herself bleed. “You know, I just keep this scalpel with me for good luck. I never actually used it on anyone before. And I certainly never thought of it as a sexual tool, but I'm beginning to see the appeal,” said Triage. “How is it that a pony who's not even a third my age is introducing me to new fetishes?” “Miss Rarity's taught me well,” said Silver, shuddering happily at the pain in her flank. “That's why I wanted to surprise her with these scars.” “Well, she'll definitely be surprised,” said Triage. “When these scar over, you'll have an X covering your cutie mark, just like you asked. You're quite the unusual one, Silver Spoon. Most ponies your age can't shut up about how proud they are of their marks.” Silver Spoon laughed. She remembered how she used to feign pride in her mark to tease Sweetie and her friends. It was strange remembering that now; it seemed like someone else's life. “Well, I'm not like most foals,” she said. “I hate this stupid mark. It makes it seem like I belong to my family, and not Miss Rarity.” “You ready for the next cut, baby?” said Triage. She levitated her scalpel upwards. “Hold on...” said Silver, rubbing herself harder “This one still hurts so much...let me wait until the pain starts to fade...I want to suffer longer...” Not far from Silver's couch was a large, ornate mirror. The pony sat up for a moment, allowing it to enter her field of vision. She saw a weakly smiling silver foal whose fur was matted and messy with the semen of countless stallions. Her once-full mane was mostly gone, with only random, tattered patches here and there; the rest had fallen victim to Silver's pleas to have it ripped out. One of her eyes was swollen shut from the kick it had received earlier in the evening. Fresh bruises were forming all over her body from the various beatings she'd been given throughout the night. And now her flank was stained red with blood from Triage's incision, with another cut on the way. What Silver Spoon saw was a filly who had been abused and degraded past the point of no return. “You see? I'll never be beautiful again,” she whispered. “I'll always be Miss Rarity's damaged little slut. That's who I am.” No. There it was again. Over the course of the night, the persistent little thought in Silver's head had evolved into a voice. She had tried overwhelming it with pain, degrading herself further and further as a means of shutting it up. But it was no use. It had come from someplace deep inside Silver's mind, and had been there ever since Silver had learned of the speech Cheerilee had given at her memorial. She had tried so hard to destroy that thought, but it just kept coming back: You're better than this. “No...” whispered Silver. “I don't want to be better. I just want to be with her...I just want her to make me hurt...” You're better than this. “No, I'm not...” said Silver. “I'm nothing. I'm no one. I'm just property, just Miss Rarity's breathing sex toy...” You're better than this. “Shut up!” Silver said, a little too loudly. “What was that, baby?” asked Triage. “Cut me again,” said Silver, lying down on her belly. “I want to bleed.” Triage smiled as she magically sterilized her scalpel. “That's it,” whispered Silver. “More pain will shut you up. And it feels so wonderful...” Silver shut her eyes as the scalpel carved into her flesh. She moaned loudly, to the delight and fascination of the onlookers. “You see?” she whispered, “I'm not better than this. I'm not better than anything. I'm trash. A broken toy. That's all I'll ever be.” You're afraid. “What?” You're afraid to be more than a shadow. You're afraid to matter. It wasn't working. The voice was speaking over the pain. “Just shut up...” Silver whispered. You don't think you can be more than this, because no one's ever believed in you. “Stop...” But someone does. You heard what Twist said. There's someone who believed in you all along. An image of Cheerilee flashed in Silver's mind. “Stop...” And...there's someone else...all this time.... A new image appeared in Silver's mind. It was Diamond Tiara. ...all this time, there was someone who needed you. “STOP IT!” Silver screamed. Triage laughed. “Finally hit your limit, did you? Don't worry, baby, I just finished.” She lifted the scalpel away from Silver's bleeding flank. A quick burst of magic cleaned the wound, and another sealed it up. “Normally, I'd shove my hoof in that little cunt and make an even bigger mess of you, but I think you've earned a break,” she said, kissing Silver on the forehead. “I'll be back later to collect my doctor's fee.” Silver barely noticed as Triage walked away. She wanted to focus on the pain, but her mind wouldn't let her. The voice was silent now, having made its point. But the image of Diamond Tiara wouldn't go away. Nor did the memory of what Twist had told her: about how Diamond had called Silver her only friend. About how she'd broken down and left school for a time. And Twist's strange, hesitant comment about how Diamond had “changed.” “No...” Silver whispered. “Diamond was always so strong, she didn't need someone as pathetic as me...” The image of Diamond would not leave Silver's mind. “I didn't mean to...” Silver whispered. “I didn't mean to abandon her...I didn't think anyone would miss me...” The wounded filly sighed deeply. “I'm sorry, Diamond...” Silver said. “Maybe when I get home, I can tell you...at least let you know I'm alive...” Silver felt a hoof slowly rubbing her back. She looked up and saw a stallion. “Oh, look at you,” he said, with amusement in his voice. “You're a mess. What did they do to you?” “Nothing I don't ask for,” said Silver. She smiled, ready to escape back into her element. “How about you? Do you like to hurt nasty little fillies?” The stallion grinned. “An exquisite creature, isn't she?” said Fancypants, observing Silver from the other side of the room. “Truly, your sister's taste in foals is beyond reproach. Oh here, let me get that for you.” Fancy magically undid Sweetie's bonds, and the little unicorn could move her legs for the first time in hours. “Now, then, before I was distracted, I had asked you a question...” Fancy said. “Ummm...” Sweetie gestured in the direction of Sapphire Shores' strapon. Just being in the same room with it made her feel ill. “Oh, of course! Allow me,” said Fancy. Another burst of magic left the toy utterly immaculate. “Probably cleaner now than it's been in ages, knowing Sapphire, that uncouth slob.” said Fancy. “Now, then! Let's make ourselves comfortable!” Fancy and Sweetie retired to an unused couch, which was just large enough for the two of them. From Fancy's demeanor, Sweetie deduced that, for the first time all evening, she was in the presence of an adult who did not want to touch her. Fancypants' intentions toward her seemed to occupy another sphere entirely. So why was he scaring her so much? “Comfy?” asked Fancypants, with an easy smile. “I hope so. You and I have so much to discuss.” “Like what..?” Sweetie asked uneasily. “As I said before, I want to know all I can about Silver Spoon. Since your sister appears to be indisposed, I came to you first. You've lived with her for quite some time now; I imagine there must be much you can tell me. I'd hate to go into the transaction uninformed, after all. Caveat emptor.” Sweetie blinked in confusion. “Let the buyer beware,” said Fancy with a smile. 13: Fancypants and Sweetie Belle--------Chapter 13: Fancypants and Sweetie Belle------ “You want to buy Silver Spoon?” exclaimed Sweetie Belle. Sweetie sat on a couch next to Fancypants, untouched, and for the moment, safe from the desires of the Circle members. Fancy made it clear to anyone who approached Sweetie that she was off-limits for the time being. All this, so that he could casually converse with Sweetie about his intention to “acquire” Silver Spoon, as if she were a piece of real estate. “Well, I certainly intend to fairly compensate your sister for her,” said Fancy. “I would never swindle a fellow Circle member.” “Sure, whatever,” said Sweetie. “But then what do you need me for? You've got way more money than my sis. Just give her some if you want Silver Spoon that bad.” “Sweetie, please,” said Fancypants. “This isn't just about the transfer of property. I don't want Silver to just be another piece of flesh for my Gallery. I want her to be mine.” Sweetie blinked. “Um, what?” “In all my years as a connoisseur of young ponies” said Fancypants, with a slight giddiness in his voice, “I have never encountered a foal like her. She is...insatiable. Ravishing. Refined, beautiful, and so, so very perverse. I believe she's been used by roughly half the Circle by now, and all she wants is more. With the rest of you foals, it's clear who is the dominant party is, and who exists merely as a vessel for our pleasure. But with Silver Spoon? I honestly have to wonder if she's not the one using us.” Sweetie raised an eyebrow. To her, the idea of Silver Spoon being dominant in any situation was almost too absurd to comprehend. Was Fancypants really talking about the same filly she knew? “I could do so much with a wanton little child like her. I would take her as my partner, ravish her little body nightly, and provide her with as many cocks and cunts as she wanted to remain satisfied. I would raise her as if she were at once my daughter, my bride, and my whore. Elevate her to levels she had never dreamed of. She would have wealth and status beyond imagining. Aside from myself, every pony in Canterlot society – adult or child – would grovel at her beautiful hooves. She would be beloved, feared, and adored, and her every whim would be attended to. Nothing less for my Silver Spoon.” Fancy finished his speech with a blissful sigh. Sweetie put both her forehooves over her mouth. “So you see Sweetie, this is more than just a purchase. This is a matter of the heart. She must come to me willingly or not at all. So I must know: how should I best approach her?” There was no stopping it. Try as she might, Sweetie Belle couldn't hold herself back any longer. She lowered her hooves, and began laughing uproariously. Fancy's mood soured instantly. His easy smile turned to a sneer as the filly laughed at him. “Did I say something funny?” he said in a low voice. “You...” Sweetie forced herself to speak through her guffaws. “You want to make Silver Spoon rich and powerful? Silver Spoon? Don't you know anything about her?” “I know she was wealthy before...by Ponyville standards...but her family is practically destitute compared to my vast-” “You don't get it!” said Sweetie, calming down slightly. “You say you want to treat Silver nice and give her control over others, but those are the two things she hates the most in the world! She likes to be beaten up and bullied, and she wants to be told what to do. You say you're going to raise her above everyone in Canterlot? She hates being held above ANYONE. She's the total opposite of what you think she is!” Fancypants punched the surface of the couch in frustration. “Do not mock me, child. Just because she put on a little masochistic show for the others doesn't mean I can't train that foolishness out of her. When I'm done, she'll see that true arousal comes from inflicting pain, not-” “You're wrong,” said Sweetie Belle. She wasn't going to let this go. She had realized that for the first time, she had power over a Canterlot pony. After years of resentment and anger at Fancypants and his kind, she finally had a weapon she could use to hurt them. And she intended to use it for all it was worth. “Maybe you can get my sis to sell you Silver Spoon, but you'll never get her to like you,” said Sweetie. “Do you know why she was so eager to be with all those other ponies? Why she was so nice and interested in you before? Why she talked all fancy to you? It wasn't for you. There's only one reason Silver Spoon does anything,” “And that would be?” Fancy asked in a low voice. “To make Rarity happy,” Sweetie said. “I've seen her do this trick before. She knows Rarity wanted to impress you. So she pretended to really like you. But I've lived with Silver for half a year now, and I don't think she likes anyone else, least of all herself. The only pony she likes in the whole world is my sister.” “No...” Fancy said, with urgency in his voice. “No, she just needs time, and she'll-” “She's not going to change,” said Sweetie, smiling. “Her entire life is all about pleasing my sister. If sis asks her to go with you, she will. She'll even tell you she loves you, if Rarity orders her to. But it'll only be an act. That's all it will ever be.” Then, without warning, Fancypants struck Sweetie Belle across the face. “LIAR!” he shouted. “You weren't there. You didn't hear how she spoke to me...” Sweetie held a hoof up to her cheek where Fancypants had struck her. For a moment, she considered backing down. But only for a moment. “Let me guess, did she call you 'sir' a lot? Did she compliment your dick? Agree with everything you said? Make little jokes?” Fancy's lip curled in anger. Sweetie knew she was going to get hit for this. But it would be worth it. “She does that all the time,” said Sweetie. “It's her little routine. Sis usually isn't around for it, because when she's in the room, all Silver pays attention to is her. But when she's gone? She'll play that little scene just to get sis' clients to like her. Because that makes sis happy. And Silver Spoon loves my sister. And only my sister. To her, you're just another way of getting Miss Rarity's love.” “You...presumptuous...little...no one talks to me that way! NO ONE!” Fancypants' normally calm and confident tone had vanished. A few circle members began turning their heads toward the couch at the rare sight of their leader losing his composure. “And don't you DARE tell me I can't have her!” Fancy continued. “I am the center of Canterlot! I see what I want, and I take it!” If Sweetie Belle had possessed more foresight, she would have kept her mouth shut. She would have taken her small victory and been satisfied with it. But Sweetie Belle, despite the many things she had been forced to endure, was still a foal, possessed of a child's judgment. And at that moment, her judgment was telling her to go for broke. “Well, this is one thing you can't take,” she said. “Silver Spoon will never love you, Fancypants. You can't have her. Not ever.” Sweetie's stomach contracted in pain as Fancy delivered a blow directly to her abdomen. It was followed immediately by another, and another, each more powerful and more painful than the last. A small crowd began to gather, which grew larger by the second. The word spread through the chamber quickly: the unthinkable had happened. Fancypants, the collected, refined aristocrat, was actually angry. “You think you can tell me there's something I can't have?” he yelled as he kept hitting the same spot. “You think you can mock my feelings? You arrogant, spoiled little brat!” The final blow to Sweetie's stomach sent her tumbling to the other end of the couch. She hunched over, holding her stomach in pain. “NO ONE tells me what I can't have!” said Fancy. “Not you, not your sister, and not Silver Spoon! She WILL love me! Because I want her to!” He crawled over to Sweetie as she began to regain her composure. He grabbed her face with his forehoof and forced her to look him in the eye. “You thought yourself clever, was that it? You thought that since I asked you for help, that gave you an advantage? Well, where is your advantage now? Know this, brat: you have no leverage here.” He turned to the assembled crowd. “None of you do! You hear me? No one has power over me!” Not a single pony dared to respond. He turned back to Sweetie. “And you are the most powerless of them all.” Sweetie Belle considered Fancy's words for a moment. The word “powerless” reverberated in her mind as she recalled the years of abuses she had suffered at the hooves of Fancy and his friends. Unlike Rarity, who still displayed moments of kindness and love, Fancy had never brought her anything but pain. If there was one pony alive who Sweetie Belle absolutely despised, it was him. Powerless? thought Sweetie Belle. Yeah...I guess I am. Most of the time. But not here, and not now. Sweetie returned Fancy's furious gaze. And then, she spat in his face. Fancypants took a moment to react, as if the event did not immediately register in his mind. But then Fancy's teeth clenched. What little control remained reflected in his features was consumed by a look of pure wrath. And Sweetie Belle knew that in some small way, she had proven him wrong. She mentally savored this brief victory. And braced herself for the consequences. “You...little...whore!” Fancy cried. “No one has ever...EVER...” Fancy's horn erupted with glowing light. Rarity smiled with satisfaction as she exited the gallery. Behind her, the gentle sobs of a young colt were drowned out by the slamming of the great doors. She would return there soon enough, but she wished to check on her charges one more time. She passed by Twist, who lay on the floor with her eyes closed, surrounded by a group of laughing mares. They were taking turns pissing on the filly, who, despite being unrestrained, made no attempt to escape her humiliation. She just lay on the ground, mumbling. Rarity wasn't sure, but she thought she heard Twist saying “far away, far away, far away...” Pip was on a bed, his face buried in a moaning mare's crotch. Behind him, a stallion moaned as he climaxed in the colt's rectum. Rarity noticed what appeared to be small bloodstains on the bedsheets. Then she saw Hoity Toity, lying asleep at the foot of the bed, and it all made sense. Rarity looked around the room dreamily. She was still coming down from her latest orgasm, and she couldn't quite remember where Silver Spoon was situated. But then she heard a collective gasp, which seemed to drain all the energy from the room. Dozens of ponies turned their heads in the direction of the noise, just in time to hear Fancypants scream. “You...little...WHORE! No one has ever...EVER!” A bright flash of light marked the location of the commotion. Curious, Rarity walked toward it. Lying on her couch, Silver Spoon saw the flash as well. Suddenly, the few onlookers she had were running off in the direction of the light. “Wait!” Silver yelled after them. “Don't go...don't leave me alone with...” She stepped off the couch. Whatever was going on, it would hopefully be enough to distract her from her own persistent thoughts. As soon as she took her first step, her whole body began to ache. The night's activities were catching up to her. “No...” said Silver. “Can't be alone...not now...” If there was one thing Silver Spoon was better at than anyone else, it was enduring pain. She ran toward the crowd at full speed. On Pip's bed, the flash of light was met with catty giggles. “Did you see that?” said the mare who had been using Pip's mouth. “I think Fancy's finally blown a gasket!” She climbed off Pip and turned to her companion, a chestnut colored stallion. “Come on, we don't want to miss this! It should be simply scandalous!” The stallion said nothing, but removed himself from Pip as well. Pip barely had time to notice before he felt himself being lifted up and placed on the mare's back. “You're coming, too,” the mare said. “You're not going to want to miss this! Fancy's brutality is the stuff of legend.” The mare laughed as she and her partner ran toward the crowd, with Pip in tow. Twist opened her eyes. They were gone. The awful ponies who had been tormenting her all night had just vanished. Was she imagining again? Had she finally lost the ability to tell the difference? No. In her fantasies, they never touched her. But she knew that right now, she was anything but untouched. She looked around. This might be her chance to escape. But she couldn't leave without the others. Where were they? Nearby, Twist saw a large crowd gathering around a couch. Maybe the others were there. Perhaps she could sneak them out. Or maybe she couldn't. But at least she'd be able to see her friends again. Even if it was only for a moment, all she wanted in the world was to see another pony she didn't need to be afraid of. Tentatively, Twist began walking toward the crowd. Sweetie Belle couldn't move. She wasn't sure what Fancypants had done, but she was completely paralyzed. Ordinarily, being immobile would not have terrified Sweetie. She had been bound countless times in her young life, but almost always with physical restraints. This was something different. Her body would not obey her. She could breathe and speak, but beyond that, she was completely helpless. At least when her sister tied her up, she could struggle. Yet Sweetie's fear did not stem from her inability to move. It came from the look in Fancypants' eyes. She had seen those eyes before, just for a moment, when he had first welcomed Rarity to his home earlier that evening. Sweetie remembered the collective shudder his gaze had caused among herself and the other three foals. And she had seen the eyes again later that evening, when Fancy had told them about the painting he had stolen. Only now did Sweetie realize that Fancy had been very purposeful in leading them to that particular painting, so he could tell them that particular story. When he told them about the art gallery he had burned to the ground for refusing to sell him a painting, he hadn't just been making conversation. He was giving them a message: “This is what I do when someone tells me 'no'.” Fancy's mask was off now, and Sweetie had never been more afraid in her entire life. “Please, Sir Fancypants...” she said. “I didn't mean to-” Suddenly, Sweetie could not speak. A small ring of magical energy had appeared around Sweetie's throat, cutting off her air supply. Fancy sneered as his horn let loose another flash. And then, the ring began to get smaller. “SOMEBODY HELP HE-” Twist's shout was cut off as someone placed his hoof over her mouth. She looked up and saw Jet Set, the stallion who had taken her virginity earlier that night. He shook his head slowly while looking into Twist's eyes. It was a threat. Twist nodded in fear, and Jet Set let go of her. The terrified filly collapsed on the ground, covering her eyes. “Someone please...” she whispered softly. “Don't let him do this to her...” “What's he doing?” Pip asked, as he was led into the crowd. “He's hurting her! Shouldn't we do something?” “Listen, kid,” said the mare accompanying him. “You see that there? That's what happens when Fancypants gets angry. What do you think will happen if one of us tries to do something?” “I don't know...” Pip said. “He'll get MORE angry. And then it won't just be that filly who's in trouble, it'll be all of us.” “But he's hurting Sweetie Be-” “Look, I'll make it simple for you, okay? You stay on my back. You try to jump off or yell at Fancy, and not only will it be ten times worse for Sweetie, but I'll make damn sure that Fancy knows you were the one who interfered. You got it?” Pip sighed. “I...I got it.” “Good boy,” said the mare. “Now just sit back and watch the show.” But Pip didn't want to watch the show. He closed his eyes and tried to think of something, anything else. Something that made him happy. Pirates. Pip loved pirates. Pirates were brave, and strong, and they didn't run from a challenge. And there were good pirates, who always helped ponies in need, no matter the danger. I'm not a pirate, Pip thought. Silver Spoon's run ground to a sudden halt once she caught sight of the spectacle. Fancypants was sitting on a couch with Sweetie Belle, glowering with rage. And all Sweetie could do in return was gasp hopelessly for air. It took Silver a moment to notice the glowing ring around Sweetie's throat. “Oh my sun...” she whispered. “He's going to kill her...” Silver turned to the adult pony next to her. Her intention had been to ask him to help, but she realized immediately that this was pointless. If anyone in the crowd was willing to oppose Fancypants, they would have tried already. It was then that Silver remembered what Sweetie Belle had told her the previous night: “They're powerful. They all protect each other. And no one protects us.” Sweetie's face was beginning to turn blue. The other ponies all stood silent and still as statues. Not one looked away, and not one even tried to intervene. Silver looked around desperately for Rarity. She spotted a white unicorn on the far side of the chamber who might have been her, but she was too far away to recognize. By the time she got here, it would be too late. As the horrible spectacle unfolded before her, Silver remembered how Sweetie had stayed with her the night before. How she had endured the company of a pony she hated because Silver was afraid of dying at the Gathering. “It was supposed to be me...” Silver Spoon whispered to herself. “If anyone was going to die here, it should have been me...I chose this life. You didn't.” Sweetie's eyes were rolling into the back of her head... “You're Miss Rarity's sister...” Silver whispered. “She...loves you. And you were kind to me...you don't deserve to-” It looks like there's someone else that needs you. The voice again. This time, Silver did not fight it. Now is the time. Who do you want to be? Sweetie Belle was beginning to convulse... Silver Spoon's leg moved. First one, then the other. Then all four. She ignored everyone else around her. She ignored the pain in her body. She broke into a full gallop. And as she ran, a new voice played in her head. It belonged to Cheerilee. “Sometimes...she would have these moments of such profound compassion...” The wound on Silver's cutie mark reopened, sending fresh blood streaming from her flank. Silver did not notice. “And it was little things like that, which showed me who she really was, deep down.” She reached the couch, and in a single motion, clumsy but purposeful, she jumped. From the crowd, Silver thought she heard someone call Sweetie's name. But there wasn't time to look. “No, Silver Spoon was not a good pony.” Silver landed on the armrest closest to Fancypants, which put her at eye level with the older unicorn. He saw Silver, and made the slightest hint of a smile. “But I truly believe, that one day...” Silver turned, and, channeling every remaining ounce of her strength into her two back legs, she kicked. “...she would have been.” When kicking at full strength, a fit adult Earth Pony's legs are capable of smashing an oak tree to splinters. Silver Spoon was only a child, and less strong than most ponies her age. On top of that, she been weakened by the night's excesses. But she was still an Earth Pony. And she did not hold back. Fancypants was sent careening backwards unto the hard marble floor. A collective roar of shock rose up from the crowd. The magical ring vanished from Sweetie Belle's throat, and the filly gasped, desperately taking in air. She rubbed her throat as she took deeper and deeper breaths. As her color returned to normal, Sweetie felt Silver Spoon embrace her. “You're okay, right?” Silver said. “Please tell me you're o-” “SILVER SPOON!” Silver looked out into the crowd. There, in the center, was Rarity, her horn glowing bright. Silver realized that she had been the one who had called out Sweetie's name a moment earlier. The glow from Rarity's horn dissipated as the unicorn's expression of shock dissolved into one of fury. “What...have...you...DONE?” Rarity said. “He was going to...” Silver stammered. “Miss Rarity, I was just trying to help your siste-” “Do you have any idea,” Rarity yelled as she pushed her way through the crowd, “what you've just-” “ENOUGH!” Fancypants got up from the ground. His meticulously groomed mane was disheveled and dirty, and he held the right side of his face with his hoof, making it difficult to see the full extent of the damage. There was a pool of blood on the ground where he had fallen, and he appeared to still be bleeding from his head. The leader of the Circle spat out a tooth as he got his bearings. He looked about the room, and then, quite by chance, his uncovered eye met with those of Silver Spoon. Fancy stared into them, and his expression changed. For just a moment, there was a look of great sadness on his face. Then it was gone. The stallion turned his back to her, and addressed his congregation without facing them. “This Gathering is over,” he said. “Decide which foal will be the offering, and do it quickly. I will return here in fifteen minutes, and at that time I expect every last one of you to be gone from my home.” Another flash of light filled the chamber, and Fancypants was gone. Sweetie Belle broke her embrace with Silver and walked up to her sister, hugging her. “Sis, please...she saved me...” said Sweetie, her voice weak and low. “He was trying to kill me!” “I would have killed him first,” Rarity whispered. “But I didn't have to. There was another way. Another second and I could have done it.” She turned to Silver Spoon. “But then you...YOU...” Silver began to shake. “Miss Rarity, please! I didn't mean to upset you! Everything I've been doing all night, I've been doing to help yo-” Someone grabbed Silver from behind. At the same moment, Rarity was lifted up by a magical field. “This lowborn bitch has betrayed the Circle!” shouted Upper Crust, as she held Rarity magically in place above her head. “Her little brat attacked our leader!” “Let me go this instant!” Rarity shouted. “I am one of you!” “One of us? How dare she?” came a voice from the crowd. “I bet she's a spy for Celestia!” said another. “This was all a plan to expose us!” “It's like I said all along,” remarked a third voice. “This is what comes of letting an outsider join our ranks. The Circle is for Canterlot elites, not a glorified seamstress from some podunk farming village!” Silver Spoon hung her head. The unicorn who restrained her wasn't using magic. She might have overpowered him, but she offered no resistance. “I was just trying to help her...” she said. “String them up!” cried a voice. “Rarity and the brat! We'll make examples of them!” Around half of the crowd cheered in approval. “No, let Miss Rarity go!” shouted Silver. “It's my fault! It should be me!” The voice inside Silver was silent now. “I deserve it...” Silver said. “I failed Miss Rarity. Whatever you do to me, I deserve it...” “St..stop....” Sweetie tried to yell, but her voice was still too weak. “Don't hurt them...please...” Her voice was easily drowned out by the crowd. But another voice was not. “THIS IS A DISGRACE! ALL OF YOU, SHOW SOME DECORUM!” Prince Bluebood shouted, and the entire room froze. Though he was not an alicorn, he was still capable of using the Royal Canterlot Voice, and it never failed to bring order to a room. “Let her down,” Blueblood said, as the crowd parted to give him room. Upper Crust was flabbergasted. “But she-” “In Fancy's absence, I lead this Circle. That is our law. Now let her down.” The unicorn grudgingly did as she was told. “Membership in our order is for life. You know this. The only way a member can be expelled is if they betray or harm another member directly. And failing to properly train one's foal, while disgraceful, hardly counts as direct attack.” Blueblood stamped his hoof. “The circle cannot be broken.” “The circle cannot be broken,” repeated the others. “That said,” said Blueblood. “That does not mean we cannot administer discipline. Your foal has committed an outrage here today, Rarity. That will not go unpunished.” Rarity grimaced. She despised being spoken to like this by anyone, but especially by Blueblood. “Your punishment will be decided on shortly,” he said. “But first...I believe you have an offering to make. It is time for the Circle to choose!” A cacophony of voices rose from the crowd, as the circle members began debating which way they would vote. “Not the silver one. I couldn't stand seeing that treacherous little bitch in the Gallery.” “But if she was in the Gallery, we could do whatever we wanted to her. Make her pay.” “I like the colt. He was so desperate to come, he practically begged for it. I'd love to deny him orgasms for a month or two, just watch him lose his mind with desperation...” “The filly with the glasses just cried and mumbled to herself when I raped her. I loved it. The ones with broken spirits are my favorites.” “It should be Sweetie Belle. We'll punish Rarity by taking her sister from her.” Normally, a spirited debate was part of the process, but Blueblood felt compelled to speed things up. He didn't want to find out what Fancy would do if they were still there when he returned. The Prince stomped his hoof for silence, and the others complied. “It is time,” he said. Blueblood lit up his horn, and four little foals rose up into the air. Sweetie Belle was still wheezing in pain. Pipsqueak whimpered, more confused and afraid than ever. Twist covered her face in shame. “Please, just leave us alone...” she said weakly. And Silver Spoon, disgraced, had gone limp. She kept her eyes closed, terrified of catching Rarity's gaze. “The four are assembled,” said Blueblood. “We shall now select our offering. Noble ponies of the Circle: make your choice!” 14: Rarity and the Price-----Chapter 14: Rarity and the Price---- For the first time that night, the chamber was utterly silent. Almost every guest at the Gathering had left immediately upon the selection of the Offering. Most did not even stay to witness the cruel display which followed. In typical circumstances, the candidate was always kept unaware of their fate until they were selected. Only then were they informed that they would never leave the Gallery again. For some of the Circle members, this was their favorite moment of the entire Gathering: when the chosen foal realized for the first time that the hell they had endured that night would continue forever. Typically, at that time, the other foals were pronounced free to go, and sent back to the grounds of the mansion. The offering was forced to watch as the others were allowed to go home, while they remained below. The way each offering reacted to this sight varied. Some would attempt to fight their captors, though this always ended quickly. Others would cry, beg, or try to run. Very often, the foal would be driven into a state of hysterical fear, screaming incoherently until their voice gave out. All of which led up to the moment when the offering was forcibly dragged into the Gallery, and the huge red door slammed shut, sealing them in. The closing of the door marked the official end of the Gathering, but ponies would typically linger for quite some time afterward, enjoying small talk or relaxing in the chamber, while in the background, a pair of small hooves could often be heard banging desperately against the inside of the Gallery door. Invariably, the sound would grow slower and fainter over time, until finally, it would cease. Some guests preferred not to leave until this occurred: it was the signal of the foal's final resignation. This year, however, had been different. The selection had been made quickly, and the usual show which followed did not occur. The four candidates had already discerned the purpose of the offering from the loud arguments which broke out over whether Rarity should be allowed to give an offering at all. Some members demanded that they take all four of her foals, but Blueblood quickly shouted them down. In an attempt to clear the room quickly, Blueblood had put the Offering to sleep with a quick spell almost immediately after the Circle had made its choice. By the time the foal was placed in the Gallery, most of the guests, including the three other foals, had been teleported out of the room. Two guests, however, remained. “Well, Rarity,” Blueblood said with a grin. “Who would have guessed that you would come to this?” Rarity stood before the Prince, refusing to break his gaze. Outwardly, she was the very picture of composure. She wore a defiant scowl on her lips, and held her head up proudly. She absolutely refused to give Blueblood the satisfaction of knowing how terrified she was. “That's quite the smug tone, Blueblood,” Rarity said. “You're rather enjoying standing in judgment of me, aren't you?” “I enjoy serving the Circle, yes,” Blueblood demurred. “Oh please, there's more to it than that,” said Rarity. “You're still hung up on what happened at the Gala last year. I can tell by the way you still snarl at me every time I happen to come near you. You'd think a member of the royal family would have better things to do than hold grudges.” Blueblood frowned. “Or...perhaps you don't?” said Rarity with a smirk. “After all, Celestia has dozens of nephews. Or are you more of a great great great grandnephew? I imagine the Princess' immortality means she's accumulated quite the extended family. And she must not hold you in very high esteem if you're able to maintain a position in an organization such as this. A proper prince --by which I mean, one who actually mattered-- would never be able to get away with-” “That's ENOUGH, Rarity!” Blueblood shouted. Rarity responded with a soft smile. She knew she couldn't escape the Circle's justice. But she would go down fighting. “Oh, of course, darling,” said Rarity, in a mocking tone. “I'm terribly sorry. We were discussing your pound of flesh?” Blueblood opened his mouth to speak, but was interrupted by the sound of a new set of hooves walking on the hard floor. Rarity did not recognize the stone-faced gray unicorn who walked up next to Blueblood. He certainly wasn't a Circle member; she hadn't seen him at the Gathering. He wore round glasses had an extremely close-cut mane. His cutie mark was a pair of glasses identical to his own. “Who are-” Rarity began, but she suddenly found herself unable to speak. A small black light shone from the gray unicorn's horn. He turned to Blueblood and handed him a small slip of paper. The Prince read it, then he looked at Rarity and smiled. “Well, how about that?” said Blueblood. “It would seem that Fancypants has decided to take an interest in disciplining you after all. His attendant here just informed me of what your punishment is to be. Would you like to hear it?” The gray unicorn's horn stopped glowing, and Rarity sensed that her voice had returned. “I suppose I have no choice, do I?” she said. “Rarity, you have failed to properly train a foal in your service, and allowed harm to come to the leader of our Circle,” Blueblood said, his voice shifting to the same official tone he had used to address the congregation earlier. “For these crimes, you are hereby barred from entering the Gallery until the next Gathering in one year's time.” “....and?” Rarity asked. Blueblood's smile returned. “That's it,” he said. “That's...no! I mean, um, surely there must be some mistake!” Rarity let out a laugh, in an attempt to hide the nervousness in her voice. “I mean, yes, of course the very least I deserve is a ban from the Gallery, but...certainly a crime of this level at least deserves a censure, if not-” “No, nothing severe. Aside from the Gallery ban, you remain a Circle member in good standing. Fancypants was quite specific,” said Blueblood. The gray unicorn nodded. Rarity was beginning to shake. “I..um...let me talk to Fancypants! I'm sure I can make him understand that-” The gray unicorn shook his head. Though he remained expressionless, the gesture carried an air of finality. “Please...” Rarity said. She hated using that word. “Please...you know I've worked hard to earn the favor of the Circle. I've done so much for you. Surely I've earned-” “THE CIRCLE HAS SPOKEN!” Once again, Blueblood's Royal Canterlot Voice overwhelmed the pony he was addressing. “We are done here.” The gray unicorn nodded slightly in Rarity's direction, then turned and began to walk away. “DON'T YOU WALK AWAY FROM ME!” Rarity shouted. “Do you think I'm stupid? You think I don't know what's really going on? Fancy's taking this personally, isn't he? He's giving me a light sentence so he can take revenge on me himself, without having to go through the Circle! Well, you tell him I'm not fooled!” The gray unicorn stopped walking. His horn began to glow again. “Don't think I haven't heard the rumors! The sudden disappearances of Fancy's rivals and enemies. You think I don't know how he intends for this to end? And now he believes he's going to trick me into feeling safe! Well, you tell him that I'm tired of his games! Tell him he's a coward to condemn me without even facing me! AND YOU TELL HIM THAT I WON'T RU-” Before Rarity could finish, the entire chamber filled with blinding white light. When it faded, she was outside, just beyond the gate to Fancy's estate. Out of the corner of her eye, Rarity saw a light shining in one of the windows of the mansion's highest floor. She cocked her head toward it, and as she did, the light vanished. “Fancypants...” she said. “Damn you...” “Are you Miss Rarity?” said a voice behind her. In response, Rarity spun around, almost violently. “What do you want?” she said. “Um, begging your pardon, ma'am,” responded an Earth Pony in a coachman's uniform. “But I was asked to take a pony named Rarity to the train station this evening. Is that you?” Rarity sighed. “Yes, that's me.” Parked on the street behind the coachman, an ornate black carriage was waiting. Three other ponies were already hitched up to it, with space for a fourth. Standing in front of it were three little foals. One of them stepped forward. “Sis,” said Sweetie Belle, her sad voice still quiet from Fancy's assault. “What did they do to you?” “Let's go,” said Rarity. She began to walk toward the carriage. “Go? But...they didn't really take...I mean, you're not actually going to just leave without-” “A week ago, Fancy wrote me and asked me to specify what sort of transportation I wanted to the station after the Gathering. I requested a carriage. With four seats,” said Rarity. “What does that tell you?” Sweetie gasped. “I...I thought what they did was part of your punishment...some sort of awful surprise...but...” Sweetie Belle felt as if her blood had turned to ice. “You...you knew...all along...you knew they were going to take one of us...” “I don't have time for this,” Rarity said, and she walked past her sister as she stood in shock. Rarity entered the carriage and then yelled to the coachman. “Hitch yourself up! We leave in one minute. Anyone not in the carriage at that time stays here.” On most days, Sweetie Belle would have at least put up a token effort to resist her sister's ultimatum. When faced with a cruel demand from Rarity, Sweetie would often resist as long as possible, before giving in to the inevitable and going along with her sister's order. Rarity always knew she would acquiesce, and so did Sweetie. But by holding out as long as she could, Sweetie maintained some measure of dignity, at least in her own mind. But tonight, things had changed. Sweetie Belle thought back to her last act of defiance, and its consequences. Spitting on Fancypants had felt so right, and perhaps it had been. But as much as she wanted to, she could not feel proud of what she had done. Not after she had witnessed the result of her actions. Sweetie Belle turned and walked toward the carriage. The other two foals were already on board. ******* There were voices. New ones. They all sounded young. “Did you hear the commotion out in the chamber? What the hell happened?” “Oh, you didn't see? A filly spit on Fancypants!” A room was slowly fading into view. “Seriously? Oh, man, I can't believe I missed that!” “She didn't spit on him. She KICKED him. Right in the face! I saw it!” There were blurry figures...ponies? No, not just ponies...foals. Everyone in the room was a foal. “Who...who are...” The clamoring foals turned around at once. “Hey, the new one's awake! Hi!” As the fog of sleep lifted, the room became fully visible. It was gigantic, beautiful, and terrifying. The walls were polished marble, the ceiling a painted mural, depicting dozens of foals engaged in obscene acts with adults. And in the room itself were countless beds, pillows, and soft chairs, as well as chains, ropes, stocks, a rack, and a massive red door with no handles. A hallway on the far end of the room led away to another, unseen area. Several foals were chained to the walls, or tied to pillars. Some had placards around their necks, as if they were on display. One read, “Screamer.” Another read, “Whore, Age Ten.” A third simply read, “Torture Me.” The pony it indicated was blindfolded, gagged and completely restrained. She was covered in red marks, which seemed fresh. “Where am I?” The assembled foals looked at each other awkwardly. And then, with what seemed like herculean effort, they smiled. “This is the Gallery,” said an older-looking filly. She had a soft pink coat, and a messy, long white mane. She looked like she was an older teenager. Except for her eyes; they looked as if they were decades older. They were terribly weary, but kind. “Welcome, I guess.” “Oh...right...I remember now...they chose me...” “Yeah...” the filly said. “Listen, um...ugh, I can never think of a good way to say this...but, for what it's worth, we're sorry you ended up here.” There were various murmurs of agreement. “But it's okay!” the filly said. “I'm Aurora. I kind of speak for a lot of the foals here. Most of them are in some of the other rooms, but you'll meet us all soon enough. The point is, we try to look out for each other around here. So if you need to talk or if you just want someone to be close to you or whatever, just let us know. Or if you'd rather be alone, that's totally cool, too. Whatever you need, right guys?” Foals began nodding their heads, as shouts of “yeah!” and “welcome!” filled the room. “The one good thing about the Gathering is that it tires the adults out. They'll probably leave us alone for a day or two, so at least you can relax for a bit. Do you want to tell us your name?” asked Aurora. “I mean that literally. It's okay if you don't want to. I know there's a lot to take in.” “No, it's okay...” said the newcomer. “I mean, you already told me your name. And welcoming me was really thweet of you.” Aurora's weary smile grew larger. “My name is Twist,” said the newcomer. She giggled nervously for a moment, feeling as though she were obligated to say something more. “I'm from Ponyville, and I like to read and make candy. I get good grades in school, and...um, does any of that matter here?” Aurora hugged her. “Of course it does,” she whispered. “They'll tell you it doesn't. They'll tell you you're worthless. But don't you ever listen. You matter. All of us matter.” Aurora clapped her hooves together and turned to the others, speaking in a loud voice.“Everypony, we have a new friend! This is Twist! Let's make sure she knows that no matter how bad it gets here, she's never alone!” The foals who were not restrained stood up. Some needed a moment, as they were still in pain from the Gathering, but eventually, all of them stood. Then, despite their weariness, they began to stamp their hooves on the ground in unison. The display did not last long, but it carried an air of deep meaning. Twist blushed. No one had ever applauded for her before. “Wow....” she said. “That's some welcome...” “This is how we say hi to new foals. The adults aren't the only ones who have rituals.” “Thank you for welcoming me,” said Twist. “But I won't be staying long. None of us will.” Aurora cocked an eyebrow. “Sorry, what?” “It's okay. We're going to get out of here. I can feel it,” said the newcomer, smiling. “My best friend is a dragon. He knowth Princess Celestia perthonally!” “Well, that's a first,” said a bright blue pegasus colt, snickering. “The ones who go crazy usually don't start to lose it until they've been here for a week or two.” “Shut up, Peregrine!” said Aurora. “She only woke up a minute ago! She's just disoriented!” Twist smiled and shook her head. “No, I'm not! I really am friendth with a dragon! Just wait! When he notices that I haven't come home, he'll talk to the Princeth, and she'll come here with him...” Aurora's kind smile wilted. He slowly brought her hoof to Twist's cheek. “Oh, honey, no. Don't go down that path. I know it's comforting to pretend, but I've seen too many foals delude themselves into-” Twist's own hoof met with Aurora's, and then gently pushed it away. “It's okay if you don't believe me,” said Twist softly. “You'll thee. We're going to get out of here. He's coming to save me.” Twist sat down on the ground and closed her eyes. Her smile quivered a bit, but she did not lose it. “He wouldn't leave me here...” “Twist...” Aurora said. “No! I'm not going to stay here. I'm going to go home! In just a few days, we'll all go home! This isn't where it ends for me! I have a future!” She opened her eyes and saw Aurora looking back at her, deeply concerned. “I was going to open a candy store...” Twist said. “I was going to make sweets for everyone in town...” She looked up at the other foals, who were now watching her every move. “And when I do, I'll give all of you free candy! Okay? As much as you want! Isn't that great? Isn't it?” Most of the foals looked away awkwardly. No one was smiling anymore. “I..just...I just...” Twist threw her forelegs around Aurora, who returned her embrace. “I just wanted to be pretty...” ******* There was no moon that night. As the carriage made its way through the Canterlot streets, the steady sound of hooves walking on cobblestones was the only sound audible to Rarity and her three charges. Within the spacious carriage, she sat, her eyes following the light from street lamps and windows. Her expression was utterly devoid of emotion. No one had said a word since they had entered the carriage. The carriage began to make a turn, and, with an almost violent motion, Rarity closed the curtains around the carriage window. She turned and looked at her fellow passengers. Sweetie Belle had her back turned to her. Rarity had expected this, and she dismissed it quickly. Sweetie would come around. She always did. Silver Spoon turned her head away as soon as Rarity looked at her. Although Silver tried to hide it, Rarity easily surmised that Silver had been staring at her ceaselessly until that moment. But now she avoided Rarity's eyes at all costs, as if her gaze itself would harm her. Finally, there was Pip. He made no effort to dismiss Rarity or acknowledge her. He had been looking down at the floor of the carriage the entire time, deeply lost in thought. But he sensed Rarity's eyes upon him, and turned to meet them. “Is it...over?” he said softly. “No one's going to hurt me anymore, are they?” “No, Pip,” Rarity said dryly. “Not tonight, at least.” “And...” Pip said, hesitantly. “And all those things you said, about me being sick...those were all lies, weren't they?” Rarity sighed. “What do you think, Pipsqueak?” “I think...I think I saw some very mean ponies tonight...ones who love to see when foals cry and scream...and I think...I think they're the ones who are sick.” “As I recall, you weren't crying the entire night,” Rarity said. “No...some of it felt good...” he said. “But some of it hurt. And even the parts that felt good, felt...wrong, I guess. I think I understood when I met Miss Indigo. Well, not right away, but when I had a chance to think later. Her family looked really happy, and none of them hurt each other. But they also just...didn't care. About anything, except having sex. They just seemed so empty...one of them was going to have a baby, and she didn't even care about being a proper mum to it! All she could talk about was...” Pip shook his head. “I just want to go home. I just want to be a normal colt....” He shut his eyes. “I just want to forget.” Rarity's empty expression had not changed. “Very well, Pip. I've enjoyed using you, but I think you have reached your limit. So yes: I shall release you.” “Release...me?” “I have decided to return you to your home. I shall not come to see you again. Nor shall I steal you away in the night like I did before. You will never hear from me or my associates again.” Pip's expression brightened immediately. “On the condition,” Rarity said, “that you never speak of this night, or anything pertaining to anything you experienced while in my presence, ever again. You will tell no one. Not your mother, not your friends. You will take the knowledge of these events to your grave.” “I don't think I would have told anyone anyhow,” Pip said. “I don't want to think about this anymore. Not ever...” “Good,” said Rarity. Her horn began to glow softly. “Now...promise me. And be specific.” “Um...okay,” Pip said. “I promise I won't ever tell anyone about anything having to do with Miss Rarity, or her friends, or the things I saw tonight. Is that okay?” Rarity's horn stopped glowing. “That is fine,” she said. “The spell I just cast is called a Binding Oath. It means that if you ever break your word, I will know. And if that happens, then our deal is broken. And not only will I come for you again, I will personally ensure that you regret ever going back on your promise. The Gallery doesn't just take offerings, you know. It also welcomes donations. Are we clear?” Pip nodded. “A good colt doesn't break promises,” he said. “Very well, then.” said Rarity. “Then when you step off the train in Ponyville, I shall leave you in peace. You will be free, Pip.” Pip smiled. “Really? You mean it?” “Of course she doesn't mean it.” said Sweetie Belle. Her voice was slowly returning to normal. “Everything she says is a lie.” Rarity narrowed her gaze as she turned toward her sister. “I am not in the mood for this, Sweetie Belle.” Sweetie kept her back to Rarity as she continued speaking. “When we were in the mansion, I told Twist...I told her that the sooner she went along with you, the sooner she would get to go home. And now...” Sweetie shuddered, in a motion that seemed almost painful. “Now you've turned me into a liar. Just like you.” “I did what I had to do,” said Rarity flatly. “I needed four foals. I obtained what I needed.” “And nothing else matters, huh? You don't care about anything else, do you?” Sweetie said. “Nothing but yourself!” “That isn't true, Sweetie Belle,” said Rarity flatly. “I care about you.” “THAT'S A LIE!” replied Sweetie, but the exertion of yelling caused her to cough for a moment. After she regained her composure, she continued, in a much softer voice. “All this time, I thought you still loved me. You kept saying you did! I thought my sister still had some good in her. But you were willing to give me away! You let me go there knowing that they could have picked me!” Rarity looked in the direction of the window, but did not open the curtains. “You are wrong. I planned for this. You should never have been in any danger of being chosen.” “But how could you have...no, you're trying to trick me! You just want to make me trust you!” Rarity looked back at her sister. “You are wrong, Sweetie Belle. Had it been up to me, I would never have even taken you to the Gathering. But you were popular with the Circle, popular enough that there might have been objections to my candidacy if you hadn't come. So I intentionally rigged the vote.” “You...how?” “By bringing Pip,” she said. The colt looked in Rarity's direction, then turned away. He seemed determined to ignore their conversation. “The Circle is more or less evenly divided between ponies who prefer fillies, and those who prefer colts. Most indulge in both sexes, of course, but generally each pony has a preference. In recognition of this, it is typical for a neophyte to bring two fillies and two colts. But it is not a formal rule, merely a custom. I broke that custom. Why do you suppose I did so?” “I'm not going to listen to you,” said Sweetie. “You're just talking nonsense.” “No, she's not.” Sweetie let out a small gasp. For the first time since they had left the Gathering, Silver Spoon had spoken. The silver filly still couldn't bring herself to look at Rarity. So she addressed Sweetie Belle. Her voice was sad, but she spoke with conviction. “Miss Rarity isn't lying. I think I see her plan now. It's brilliant, like always,” Silver said. “It's just math. Half the Circle likes colts, so they would have voted for Pip. He was their only choice. The other half would have split their votes between the three fillies. So Pip would have easily gotten the most votes.” Sweetie turned around. “Pip, didn't you hear that? She was planning to give you to those-” “I don't care. Leave me alone,” he said, closing his eyes. “I'm not listening, and I don't ever want to listen to anyone talk about this again.” “But-” “Please!” Pip cried, covering his ears. “Please, I just want it to be over! I just want to go home!” Sweetie looked back at Silver. “Fine. You're wrong, anyway. If my sister's plan was so great, then why is Twist the one in the Gallery?” “Because...because...” Silver hung her head again. “Because...” “Yes, Silver,” said Rarity. Her voice seemed colder than it had a moment earlier. “Tell us why the plan went wrong.” “Because...I...Fancypants was trying to...and then I-” “Because YOU had to interfere!” Rarity said. Silver cowered in her seat. “What were you thinking? An Earth Pony kicking a Unicorn in the face? If you weren't such a weakling, he'd be dead! And then there would have been no stopping the others. They would have taken our lives then and there, Sweetie's included. Is that how you intended to 'save' her?” “I didn't think...” Silver said. “I just...she needed help...” “Thanks to you, my plans to skew the vote were thrown into disarray. Many of the ponies voted out of anger toward me instead of in service of their desires. I was just lucky that Twist's admirers carried the day. And even then...” “Miss Rarity, I'm so sorr-” Rarity stepped off her seat and stomped her hoof. Silver Spoon fell silent as the unicorn walked over to Silver and placed her face inches from the filly's own. “Two votes, Silver Spoon,” said Rarity. “That's how close I came to losing the only pony in the world who means anything to me. And all because of you.” Silver was petrified now, unable to even shake in fear. “I had everything planned to ensure Sweetie's safety,” said Rarity. “When you saw me in the crowd, I was about to cast a simple spell that would have separated her from Fancy and broken the chokehold. Then I would have calmed Fancy down before any further damage could be done.” “H-how?” Silver asked. “Why, by giving you to him, of course,” Rarity said. “It became quite obvious early in the night that he was fond of you. And if someone wants to take some leftover garbage off my hooves, well, he's welcome to it.” Silver's heart sank. “No...” she said softly. Rarity scoffed. “You thought you were going to impress me? By making yourself into this repulsive wreck? Look what you've done to yourself! At least before you were somewhat attractive, but now? You're practically bald, you have a black eye, and there's that unsightly wound on your flank.” “It...it was for you...” Silver said, fighting back sobs. “All of it. The scars were to show that I'd given up who I was before. I tried to impress Fancy because I thought it would help you. All night long, all I thought about was helping you...” She wasn't being entirely honest, but Silver decided it was a bad idea to tell Rarity about the voice that had pressed her on. She despised the voice now. In Silver's view, it had deceived her into making the biggest mistake of her life: believing in herself. “Well, you failed,” Rarity said. “You could have pushed Sweetie Belle out of the spell's range, or talked Fancy into releasing her. Or, perhaps, you could have simply trusted your mistress and allowed her to handle this, instead of ruining everything I've spent years working for with your pathetic little attempt at heroism!” “THAT'S ENOUGH!” shouted Sweetie Belle, doing her best to ignore the pain in her throat. “Silver Spoon saved my life! She...” Sweetie Belle locked eyes with her sister. “She did more for me tonight than you've ever done.” As soon as she said it, Sweetie Belle felt guilty, though she wasn't sure why. Perhaps it was the way Rarity's confident expression seemed to have been shaken, ever so slightly. For the first time she could remember, Sweetie Belle wondered if something she said had actually hurt her sister. Rarity took a small step back. “You don't mean that, Sweetie Belle,” said Rarity, but her words sounded hollow somehow, like she didn't believe them herself. Before Sweetie could respond, all four ponies were jolted slightly as the carriage came to a stop. “Ah,” said Rarity. “We're here. Silver Spoon, get the door.” Her spirits lifted slightly by having been given an order from her mistress, Silver stood up and walked to the door. But the handle would not budge. “It's stuck...” she said. “I can't-” She noticed a faint blue glow around the handle. “Miss Rarity...” she said. “Are you holding the door shut?” Silver's spirits dropped again. Was this some new punishment? Was Rarity now resorting to petty bullying and cheap tricks to humiliate her? Rarity walked toward Silver Spoon, positioning herself directly in front of the foal. “It's a shame about that scar,” she said. “You know, I actually had a branding iron prepared for you for when we got home. The symbol I had in mind was the stylized 'R' from my fashion line; far nicer than that hideous X. But now it will go to waste...” “Well...” Silver offered, “Triage only cut the cutie mark on my right flank. When we get home, if you wanted, you could still mark the other one...” Rarity smirked. “'When we get home,' you say...” A burst of magic drew the curtains apart from the window. Outside, there was no train station. Instead, Silver saw a filthy, littered street, dotted with condemned buildings. On a nearby bench, a ragged-looking pony was asleep. Nearby, another warmed his hooves by a fire he had set in a garbage can. A third pony appeared to be passed out on the sidewalk. “Where...” Silver said. “I asked the coachman to make a little detour,” Rarity said, as her mouth curled into a frightening smile. “This is the poorest, most run-down area of Canterlot. I think the neighborhood has a proper name, but it's colloquially known as Dead Weight Alley. Would you like to know why?” Silver wanted to answer, but somehow could not bring herself to speak. “Because this is where the dead weight of society ends up,” Rarity said. “The ones who hold the rest of us back. This, Silver Spoon, is where Canterlot throws away its living garbage.” Rarity's horn shone, as the door to the carriage swung open. Silver looked out at the filthy street before her. Then she turned to face Rarity, and fell to her knees. “Miss Rarity...please! Not like this...” she said, now shaking in terror. “Please...I love you! Without you I'm nothing! Please...I promise I can do better! I'll do whatever you want!” “Silver Spoon...” Rarity said. Silver was screaming hysterically now. “BEAT ME! TORTURE ME! CRIPPLE ME! WHATEVER PUNISHMENT YOU THINK IS FAIR, I'LL TAKE IT! BUT DON'T SEND ME AWAY FROM YOU! MISS RARITY, ALL I HAVE IN THE WORLD IS YOU!” “Sis...” Sweetie Belle shook her head in disbelief. “You can't...you wouldn't really...” “You ruined my life with a kick, Silver Spoon,” said Rarity. “Allow me to return the favor.” “MISS RARITY, PLEA-” Silver's cries were cut off as Rarity's kick collided with her midsection. For Silver, time seemed to move in slow motion. First came the pain. It barely registered. Then, the sensation of falling. In Silver's mind, she remembered seeing Rarity for the first time. She remembered the pain Rarity had given her that first day, the brutal, uncaring violation that had endeared the foal to her mistress. She thought of the warmth she felt just from being near Rarity. She thought of the fear and admiration her mistress inspired. She thought of the unequaled physical pleasure she had given Silver, combined with equal measures of pain. And above all, Silver remembered the uncommon but absolute joy she felt on those occasions when she would wake up, sore, bruised and weary, in her mistress’s embrace. And now, Silver thought, she would never feel that embrace again. Silver Spoon fell only a few feet from the carriage unto the street below. But to her, it felt like a fall of a thousand miles. Silver landed on the dirty ground, and time returned to normal. “Remember our agreement!” Rarity shouted to the carriage pullers. “GO!” The carriage began to pull away. Rarity slammed the door shut. “Sis, STOP! We have to go back!” Sweetie Belle shouted. “You can't just leave her here!” “It's done, Sweetie Belle,” said Rarity. “It's done.” It took Silver a moment to fully process the reality of what was happening. Once she did, she got to her hooves and began to run after the carriage. “Stop! Miss Rarity, PLEASE! DON'T LEAVE ME ALL ALONE!” Silver screamed at the top of her lungs as she chased the carriage. “I'M NOTHING IF YOU LEAVE ME! MISS RARITY, STOP! PLEASE! I LOVE YOU! LET ME COME HOME WITH YOU! PLEASE!” “Sis, don't do this! She'll die out here!” Sweetie shouted. But Rarity simply walked over to her seat and sat down. Sweetie desperately looked in Pip's direction. But the little colt was huddled up in his seat with his eyes closed, still holding his ears. His pained expression, however, revealed that he could hear everything. He rocked back and forth, trying to shut the world out. Frantically, Sweetie ran to the door and flung it open. Silver saw this, and gave a happy gasp. “Yes! Please, let me come home!” she yelled. “Sis! Make them stop now, or I'll jump!” Sweetie said. Rarity looked at Sweetie and smirked. “Go ahead, dear,” she said. “If that's what it takes to calm you down.” “I'm not joking!” Sweetie said. “I'll prove it!” The little unicorn took a moment to steel herself. Then she jumped. She did not leave the carriage. Instead, she remained suspended in midair, held fast by her sister's magic. “No...no! Sis, let me go!” Silver's legs were beginning to fail her. She fought past her exhaustion as best she could, but she could tell she was reaching her limit. “Miss Rarity, please take me back!” she shouted. “All I'll ever want in my life is to be with you! Don't leave me alone!” She heard a voice yell back to her from the carriage. But it was not Rarity's. “You're not alone, Silver!” Sweetie Belle shouted. “I won't forget about you! And I'll always be your friend!” “Sweetie...?” Silver said, shocked. “You saved me!” Sweetie yelled. “And now I'm going to sa-” The door slammed shut before Sweetie could finish. “Enough,” Rarity said. Sweetie tried to open the door, but it was once again sealed shut. “SWEETIE! SWEETIE, COME BACK!” Silver shouted, as she exerted the last of her strength to keep running. “TALK TO YOUR SISTER! ASK HER TO FORGIVE ME! SWEETIE...” Silver Spoon was running out of breath. “Sweetie...I'm sorry...” she said, unsure if she would be heard. “All this time...I made fun of you, and I was mean to you...but you were never worthless...or stupid...or any of those things I called you...you were a better pony...than I ever was...” A sharp pain shot up Silver's left foreleg. “Please look after Miss Rarity...” she said, now speaking too quietly for anyone else to hear her. “Tell her I understand. Tell her I know I deserve this for letting her down...tell her how much I love her...” It was over. Silver Spoon collapsed as the carriage sped away into the night. “Tell her I'll be right here...” she said. “So please...ask her to come back for me someday...” It was a warm evening in early autumn. There was no breeze in the air. The leaves in Canterlot were only beginning to change their colors, and it was proving to be a very warm season. But for Silver Spoon, there was no warmth. She had never felt colder in her entire life. --- epilogue 1--- “Spike? You're still awake?” Twilight Sparkle rubbed the sleep from her eyes as she stepped out unto her balcony. The rain had finally stopped, and the night sky was now clear and beautiful. “I couldn't sleep,” Spike said. He was sitting on Twilight's favorite outdoor reading chair, looking up at the stars. “Worried about tomorrow?” she said. “It's just happening so fast, I guess...” Spike said. “I didn't think I'd have to leave so soon.” “It's just bad timing,” Twilight said. “Stygian's letter said that after tomorrow, he won't be in Equestria again for another half year. I didn't realize he was returning to the dragon homeland so soon. If you don't go now, you'll have to wait.” Spike sighed. “But, you know, I don't want to rush you,” Twilight said. “If you'd rather wait, that's okay...” “No, I think this is what I need right now,” Spike said. “I guess I just...I was hoping she'd come back by now.” “Don't worry, Spike,” Twilight said. “If Rarity has Twist, I'll get her back.” “What if she doesn't, though?” Spike said. “Looking back, Twist was always...she was always kind of sad. She always felt like she didn't belong, you know? What if she just couldn't take it anymore? What if she did run away?” “But you said she went to Rarity's, right?” “The last time I saw her, she was leaving with Sweetie Belle,” Spike said. “I mean, maybe Rarity is...like that...but Sweetie? Do you really think she'd just trick Twist like that?” “No...” Twilight said. “But maybe Rarity forced her. And I've seen...I've seen her be very protective of her sister.” The hesitation in Twilight's voice told Spike that there was more to that statement. But he decided it wasn't the time to pry. “Maybe,” Spike said. “I just hope...I just hope Twist comes home...” “The moment she does, I'll write you a letter,” Twilight said. “I guess it'll take longer to get to you than yours will take to get to me, but it'll get there.” “Thanks, Twilight,” Spike said. “I'm glad you figured out how to alter the charm on my flame breath. I'd rather send letters to you than the Princess anyway.” “I can't wait to read them,” Twilight said, hugging her friend. “You're going to have such an amazing time with the other dragons. This won't be like the time you ran away to join the migration. These dragons are supportive. They won't judge you just because you grew up among ponies...” “I know,” Spike said, smiling. “You don't have to reassure me. I'm actually really looking forward to it...I'm just not looking forward to leaving you.” Twilight smiled softly, and pointed toward the heavens. “Do you know what I like about the stars, Spike?” Twilight said. “They belong to everyone.” As the train sped down the mountain, Sweetie Belle looked out her window. The lights of the city were vanishing in the distance, and the stars were coming into view. “Can she see them too?” Sweetie said to herself. There were no stars in Dead Weight Alley. Silver Spoon was lying on her back in the middle of the sidewalk. She didn't care who saw her, or what they might do to her. She felt as though she might never move again. Silver had never seen a sky without clouds or stars before. The city lights had consumed them, leaving only a strange, false glow which robbed the heavens of their beauty. But Silver knew they were still there somewhere. “Look up,” she whispered. “Please, Miss Rarity, look up. Right now. Wherever you are, we can look for the stars together...” “I've forgotten what they look like,” said Aurora. “Really?” asked Twist. “You don't know what a star looks like?” Aurora laughed quietly. It was lights-out time in the Gallery, and most foals were fast asleep. But Twist and Aurora had stayed up talking. Aurora sensed that Twist needed it. “No, silly. I mean I don't remember any of the constellations,” Aurora said. “I used to love to look at them every night. I'd keep star charts and everything. I always figured that would turn out to be my special talent, but...” It was then that Twist realized that Aurora had no Cutie Mark. She was the oldest pony Twist had ever seen without one. Aurora continued, “I've been in here since I was seven years old...I've forgotten all of them...I haven't seen the sky in ten years...” Twist hugged her new friend, and smiled. “You know what I like to do when I'm thad? I like to pretend.” “You should be careful about that...” “No, listen...” Twist said. “I used to look at the stars with my friend...” “The dragon?” Aurora said, trying her best not to giggle. “Yes, the dragon,” Twist said. She took no offense at Aurora's tone. “We'd count them together thometimes, on this hill we liked to sit on. We did it just a few days ago...hey, Aurora?” “Yes?” “Close your eyes.” Aurora complied. “There's no roof here,” Twist said. “We're outside, on top of a hill. And there's not a cloud in the sky. No moon, either. Just stars, as far as you can see. And there's a group of stars right above us, eight of them, and one of my friend's books say it's supposed to look like a dog, but it doesn't look like one to me...” “Canis Major...” said Aurora. She spoke in tones of hushed joy. “And there's another one, I think it's a lion? And over there, if you turn your head a little, there's one that lookth like a dipper. A big dipper! I forget what that one's called. But that's not important. What's important is...they're everywhere. All the stars. All around us, above our heads. They never left. Can you see them yet?” “I...I...” tears were beginning to come from Aurora's closed eyes. “I can see them all...” “And right in front of uth is the brightest star of all. And that's the one that they say is always in the same plathe in the sky. So if you follow it...you'll always come home.” “Twist...” Aurora said, grasping her new friend's hoof. “Thank you...” “There's a really smart pony in my town,” Twist said. “And she told me once, that her favorite thing about the stars, is that they belong to everyone. And if they belong to everyone...that means no one can take them from you. No matter how hard they try to hide them from you...” “They're still there...” Aurora said. “They're still there, and they're mine...” “So don't be sad, Spike,” said Twilight, hiding her own sadness as she held her friend close. “You and me, we'll share the sky no matter where we are... “...until the day you come back home.” ******* I get it now. I know what my mistake was. I realized it as soon as I told Sis that Silver had done more for me than her. It hurt her. I saw it in her eyes. I made her sad. Which means that she still loves me. And I hate to say it, I don't want to even think it, but...that gives me an advantage. This is what you've done, sis. You've made me see love as a weapon. This can't go on. I can't keep trying to save you. Not after what you did tonight. It has to end. I owe it to Silver Spoon... I owe it to Twist... Twist...I'm so sorry...I can't ever take back what I did to you. But I can stop her. And I think I finally know how. Because tonight, when I looked at Silver Spoon chasing that carriage, I realized something. I heard her screaming out how much she loved my sister, even after the horrible thing she'd just done to her, and it all made sense. I knew my mistake. I've been trying to save the wrong pony. I love you, sis. I always will. But I'm going to stop you. And I'm going to save her. Even if I have to become like you to do it. [TWISTED CONCLUDES IN THE NEXT CHAPTER] Epilogue: The Sun and the Moon---Epilogue II: The Sun and the Moon--- “They have started, sister.” In the highest tower of the royal palace of Canterlot, there stood a chamber which no mortal pony had ever seen. No guards were posted at its door, as no one, adviser or lord, villain or vassal, no matter how high they ranked or how mad they were, would dream of attempting to breach it. Its door stood ten feet high, and had no lock, handle, or doorknob. Attempting to open the door was the height of foolishness; during the day, the door's touch burned with the heat of the sun itself. At night, it was as cold and hostile to life as the darkest part of the moon. Any hoof which touched it, day or night, would be disfigured permanently. Unless that hoof belonged to a pony who bore the title of High Princess. Only two ponies had ever, or would ever, be adorned with this name, and even they typically preferred to be addressed simply as “Princess,” a public show of humility. Before a High Princess, the doors opened effortlessly. In theory, nothing prevented them from allowing guests into this chamber. Yet they had never done so; not for their most faithful students, nor for their most cherished lovers or countless offspring. There was a reason for this, which was laid out for all to see by the inscription which adorned the door. Translated from the Old Equestrian, it read: YOU WHO KNOW THE BURDEN OF ETERNITY, ENTER AND BE AT REST This was the Sanctum of the Sisters, and from the First Day until the Last, no pony would enter its doors, save Celestia and Luna. The room was massive. On one side it boasted a beautiful fountain, adorned with statues of the three legendary ponies now known as the Mothers of Equestria. The statue of Clover the Clever held a heart-shaped stone, from which water flowed endlessly into a pool. To either side of her, the likenesses of Smart Cookie and Private Pansy looked on in reverence. Jets of water sprayed up and splashed into smaller pools adjacent to the main one. At the bottom of the pools, which could always been seen perfectly through the immaculately clear water, was a huge map of Equestria. On the other side was an indoor garden, containing dazzling specimens of every flower, plant, and tree that existed in Equestria. The flowers bloomed year-round, the plants always had beautiful green leaves, the trees never lacked for water. No one tended to the plants. A single spell had been cast, millenia ago, and that was all they would require until the Last Day. Sometimes it rained in the garden, and only in the garden. Not a single drop of water ever touched the floor outside of it. The room's ceiling consisted of a huge, breathtaking mural of the sky at twilight. This was the sisters' favorite time of the day, for it was the time when both their talents were most fully on display, when the eternal division between day and night was temporarily weakened. The mural was not static. The clouds drifted through the painted sky, and small birds sometimes flew by in perfect formation. Sometimes strong winds could be observed, though never felt, and there was the occasional storm. Time passed within the mural, but the sun never set, nor did the moon rise. Here, the sky belonged to both sisters, always and forever. They had never designed the twilight sky to be so beautiful. It simply was. Princess Luna visited the Sanctum far more than Celestia did, especially these days. It was their place to be alone, and though Luna had spent the past thousand years in absolute solitude, she remembered hardly any of it. She remembered a growing feeling of jealousy, like a tumor in her soul, which had grown and thrived over decades, until one day there was nothing else left of her. After that, her memories were fleeting: she remembered a battle. She remembered her sister in tears as six gems glowed in formation around her. She remembered a long, dreamless sleep. And then, she remembered six ponies, an apology, and forgiveness. After that, Luna felt as though she had awakened from a long nightmare, only to find a world which had left her behind long ago. Adjusting to the world again had proven difficult, and Luna often found herself retreating to the safety of the Sanctum. It was here that Celestia found her sister on the night of the Circle's Gathering. Luna was sitting by the garden, looking up at the painted sky. The eternally fading sunlight was shining through a few small clouds, dying them a brilliant golden hue. Outside, in the real world, the sky was pitch black. Luna's moon was dark that night, and the lights of Canterlot drowned out the stars. “Good evening, Luna,” said the sun princess. “You look troubled tonight.” Luna did not turn to greet her. She continued looking up at the false sky. “They have started, sister,” she said. Celestia knew exactly what she meant. “I know,” said Celestia. “I...saw some of them filing in earlier.” At this, Luna turned around to face her sister. Her face was contorted with rage. “Oh, thou hast seen them, eh? Did thou...you see the foals, as well? Did you address them as they walked past?” Celestia noted mentally that Luna was still trying to “cure herself” of her antiquated speech patterns. Personally, she was rather fond of them. But this was not the time to discuss such trivialities. “Yes,” said Celestia, “I saw some of the foals. I didn't say anything to them. What could I say?” “What could you say indeed,” Luna said. “Perhaps you could have reassured them. 'Do not worry, little ones, your princess is right here. Right here to turn a blind eye to the suffering you're about to endure for the fleeting enjoyment of those perverts.'” “Luna...” “No, sister, you are right. You should not speak to the foals. There would be no point. You should speak to the adults.” Celestia sighed. “I'm guessing you have some ideas about what I should say to them, don't you?” “Hast thou considered saying 'stop?'” Luna asked. “Is that so difficult? Simply ordering them to stop? Are you not their Princess?” “Aren't you their Princess, too?” retorted Celestia. “No, I am not,” said Luna, looking down at her hooves. “I am a Princess, but not theirs. They still fear me, sister. My...mistakes are far better known to this generation of ponies than anything else about me. It will be decades, perhaps centuries, before they see me as they see you. If I were to order them to stop, they would simply pack up and move further underground. Only your word carries any real weight in this kingdom.” Celestia frowned. “That isn't fair. Equestria's ponies should respect you as my equal,” she said. “There must be some way I can show our subjects that you're just as important as me. Maybe some sort of festival...” “This is not about me, sister!” Luna snapped. “You are trying to change the subject! Are you not aware of what they do at those Gatherings of theirs? The sick things they do to innocent foals?” “I know what they do,” said Celestia, without emotion. “I myself only found out a few days ago,” said Luna. “This sort of horrific display would never have been tolerated in my time. And to think that Fancypants, one of Canterlot's elite, is the ringleader! Sister, you dined with him just two weeks ago!” “Yes, I did,” replied Celestia. Luna began to approach her sister. Her voice quaked with anger. “You broke bread with that disgusting animal,” she said. “You talked to him, laughed with him, treated him as a friend. And all the time, you knew!” “Fancypants isn't my friend,” said Celestia, holding her ground. “He's a very important member of Canterlot society, and there are areas where his support is very useful to me. That's all.” “'Canterlot society',” Luna scoffed. “I believe I've seen quite enough of what your 'Canterlot society' is capable of.” “It's not that simple, Luna,” said Celestia. “You don't know what it's been like these last thousand years. Things in Equestria have changed...” “HOW DAREST THOU SPEAK TO US IN SUCH A MANNER!” It had been a millennium since Luna had used the Royal Canterlot Voice when addressing her sister. “THOU HAST NO RIGHT TO SPEAK DOWN TO US AS IF WE WERE SOME...SOME IGNORANT LITTLE FOAL! OR PERHAPS...” Luna paused for a moment, to allow her voice to return to normal. “Perhaps your friends would prefer it if I were?” “That's enough, Luna!” Celestia stomped her hoof on the ground angrily. “I told you, those ponies are not my friends. Yes, I am aware of their activities, but that does not mean I condone them. They repulse me. If it were up to me, I would have stopped them years ago.” “Of course it's up to you!” Luna retorted. “You're the High Princess of Equestria!” “And that title counts for far less than you think,” said Celestia, closing her eyes with resignation. “There are greater forces than you or I in the world, Luna.” “I never thought the day would come when my sister was afraid of a cabal of wealthy rapists,” said Luna, her voice dripping with venom. “In your speeches and official letters, you always speak of how much you love each and every pony. Is this how you show your love? By turning your back on the innocent? By callously ignoring the suffering of foals? Children are being abused as we speak, and you sit here doing nothing!” Celestia lowered her head, but did not speak. “You're a disgrace, Celestia,” said Luna. “And it's time someone corrected your mistakes. If I cannot stop this with a decree, I shall do so by force.” The night princess spread her wings, and began to fly toward the sanctum door. But Celestia would not allow it. The elder sister flew in front of Luna, her horn glowing. Luna had seen that look in her eyes before. The memories of her time as Nightmare Moon faded more with each passing day, but the expression of determination in her sister's eyes during their last battle remained seared into her mind. The younger sister's heart sank. “So...you're willing to go this far...” she said, folding her wings and returning to the ground. “You would turn against your own sister to protect...them.” Luna turned away from Celestia once more. “Oh, my beloved sister...what has happened to you?” Celestia's horn returned to normal as she descended in turn. “I'm not doing it to protect them,” she said. “I'm doing it to protect you.” Luna scoffed. “I have more than enough power to defeat every one of those pampered idiots.” “That's not what I mean, Luna,” Celestia said, with great sadness in her voice. “I'm trying to prevent that from happening again.” Celestia raised her hoof and pointed at a large black mark on the floor. Luna gasped. The sisters had an unspoken pact to never draw attention to or touch the mark, and to always walk around it. Yet at the same time, neither had any intention of removing it. For it was in this chamber that Celestia had made her final, desperate stand against the pony who she loved more than any other. The mark had been created by the intense power of the Elements of Harmony, at the moment when they had sealed Luna within the moon. It was here that Celestia had resigned herself to spending eternity alone, with no one to share the slow passing of the centuries. And it was here where, after a short celebration in Ponyville a millennium hence, Celestia had broken down in front of her sister, embracing her, and tearfully begging Luna to never, ever leave her again. Luna stood in stunned silence. Celestia never brought up Nightmare Moon. The two of them had agreed to leave that shameful chapter in the past, for it pained Celestia to discuss it as much as it did Luna. “After you were gone...I exiled myself away from my subjects,” said Celestia. “For an entire year, I left Equestria to fend for itself. I know it was selfish of me, but I didn't care. I had to know. I absolutely had to find out what had caused you turn into a being like Nightmare Moon. At first, I suspected some dark magic, some sort of curse that amplified your jealousy...” “I do not know,” said Luna, doing her best to keep her voice steady. “I recall feeling resentful of you. Feelings which built up in my mind over the course of generations. And then I recall somehow...changing, feeling all my negative emotions multiply a thousandfold. It was not voluntary. It felt as if I was being...acted upon.” Celestia nodded. “It took months of research in the royal archives before I found the answer. Oddly enough, it was in a book of philosophy, not magic. The book asked a question that I had never pondered before, but which put everything into context.” “A question?” “Luna,” Celestia said, looking up at the false twilight sky. “Why are there two of us?” “I...am not sure I follow, sister.” “I raise the sun, and you raise the moon. But why? Either of us could do the job of the other. I raised your moon for a thousand years. You've raised my sun before, as well. So why two High Princesses? And why are our purposes so opposite? Day and night. Sun and moon. White and black. Light and dark.” “In all honesty, sister, I have never given it much thought,” said Luna. “This is just the way things have always been, since the First Day.” “I never thought about it either,” said Celestia. “Not until the night you were taken from me. But look at these concepts which we embody. Look at how our entire world functions! Everywhere, there are opposed pairs, working in concert with neither ever overpowering the other.” “Balance, Luna,” Celestia continued. “The fundamental element on which everything else depends. Including the two of us.” Luna raised one of her hooves, examining it as if she was looking at it for the first time. Then she looked at her sister with equally fresh eyes. The colors of night and day. It all made sense at once. The two of them were eternally joined, not in spite of their opposite natures, but because of them. “You and I watched over this world even as the three tribes founded Equestria. What happened to their conflicts then?” “They faded away,” said Luna. “After the first Hearth's Warming, the tribes made peace, embraced friendship. It was a golden age.” “Yes,” said Celestia. “Equestria was a land of perfect harmony. And what opposes harmony?” “Discord,” said Luna, in a whisper of realization. “Harmony and friendship are the foundations of our society,” said Celestia. “But how can harmony exist without discord? How can we recognize friendship without conflict? These ideas need each other or they cannot truly exist. In creating a perfect Equestria, the tribes had upset the balance. How else can we explain the fact that the physical embodiment of chaos suddenly appeared to menace a land of perfect order? Discord was called into being by the very nature of our world itself. He was the opposite harmony needed to exist!” “And then...when the balance was thrown too far in the direction of Discord...” “...you and I suddenly discovered the Elements of Harmony.” Luna fell to her back legs, as the weight of this truth began to dawn on her. Patterns were forming in her mind; countless incidents throughout her ageless life, where some improbable event would occur to correct an imbalance. Why had she never noticed it before? How could she have missed the pattern? Perhaps because she was an integral part of it? It had happened so many times, even the time when... Luna put her front hooves up to her mouth. “Discord's reign marked the first time an imbalance toward harmony was corrected,” said Celestia. “The second time...was when you became Nightmare Moon.” Luna nodded. It made perfect sense. Before, the source of harmony had been the order between the three tribes. Discord had thrown it into chaos. In the age after Discord's reign, the source of Equestria's harmony had been the two sisters themselves. “It's not that there can't be peace or harmony in Equestira,” Celestia said. “The balance can lean in one direction, but once it completely tips over, to the point that the other side is in danger of being overwhelmed, then the universe takes action.” Celestia sat down in front of her sister and put her hoof on her shoulder. “For all those centuries I held out hope of someday getting you back. The thought gave me great comfort, but also frightened me. After all, what was to prevent you from being taken from me again? I had to correct the imbalance before you came back.” Celestia looked up at the false sky once more. Silent thunderclouds were moving in. “You see, most ponies went their whole lives thinking you and I would always be there for them. That we were eternal and unending. And when we were gone...they had nothing left to believe in...” the sun princess said. “So in some parts of the land, especially Canterlot, a new...movement...emerged. It preached that the only true good in the world was self-satisfaction, and that my teachings of friendship were a lie. And so many believed it...how could they not? I had let them all down...” “Sister, stop,” Luna said. “You are being too hard on yourself...” “Please, let me finish,” Celestia said. “These ponies had believed you and I were eternal, and now thought we were not. So they took as their symbol something that goes on forever, which has no beginning and no end. A circle.” “No...” Luna said. “Most ponies who joined the group thought it was simply a religious movement. One built on selfishness, perhaps, but that does not necessarily imply actively harming others. But then there were the ponies at the top of the organization. The Inner Circle. When I returned after my year of exile, I was horrified by what I learned about them. How they had taken their own philosophy to sick extremes, taking pleasure in the suffering of others. They had grown rich from the donations of other Circle members, and they used that money to cover up all manner of disgusting crimes. They were even more terrible than the actions of the modern Circle...” “And you've allowed them to survive for this long?” Luna asked, the anger returning to her voice. “No!” said Celestia. “At least...not like that. My return caused most of the Circle members to abandon the group almost overnight. Those few who stayed were mostly Inner Circle members. I hunted them down, I brought them to justice. All but one. The founder, and leader of the Inner Circle.” “The fiend escaped?” Luna asked. “No,” said Celestia. “I let him think he escaped. But the truth is, I let him go.” “BUT-” Celestia raised a hoof to quiet her sister. “Remember what I said, my beloved. Balance. The Circle had grown far too large. But by allowing just one of them to live, I could keep track of him in secret. I let him go, and he did just what I thought he would: he revived the group. It went underground, and consisted of only a few elites. The harm it could do was severely limited. But it was still out there. And since then, in some form or another, it always has been. Every few centuries it grows too large, and I destroy it. But I allow a few members to escape, and keep its its lore and literature alive, and within a decade or two, some bored aristocrat discovers it and brings it back. Fancypants thinks his revival is some sort of revolutionary gesture, but in truth, eight other ponies before him have done essentially the same thing.” Celestia shuddered. “And I have been forced to stand aside and watch every time. Watch as they practice their disgusting acts of evil, without ever letting them know the true purpose of their group's wretched existence.” The princess of the sun looked back at her sister. “I truly believe, Luna, that there is no other land in this world as beautiful, peaceful, and happy as Equestria. The tremendous majority of our little ponies live peaceful lives full of friendship and laughter. And they never question what the price for their happiness is.” Celestia shook her head sadly. “But you and I are not so lucky. We must live with the knowledge that for Equestria to thrive, we must allow some evil to flourish.” “I...I see,” said Luna. “So you allow Fancypants' club to exist because it serves to keep the balance from falling completely toward harmony. And it does so without threatening the entirety of our land.” “Exactly...” said Celestia. “I have kept tabs on his group, and made sure it never grows beyond the confines of this city. In this way, millions of ponies are kept safe from calamity, and in return, only a few hundred ponies will ever be affected by the Circle's vile existence.” “And what of those ponies who are affected? What of those poor, innocent foals?” said Luna. “Do you at least try to help them? Let them know that they do not suffer for nothing? Provide some way to help them heal?” “I can't afford to think that way, Luna....” said Celestia. “I need those foals to grow up without knowing the truth.” “But why?” Luna asked. Her voice was shaking. “These Circles usually last a few generations before they are destroyed and started anew. Which means they need new members to replace the old ones who die off. And it is quite common,” said Celestia, gritting her teeth, “for victims of this sort of abuse to become abusers themselves. Thus is the cycle continued.” Luna gasped. “I don't intend for this to be a temporary measure,” said Celestia grimly. “The balance must be kept. Forever.” “Sister...” Luna had tears in her eyes. “You really mean to...” “I won't allow it to grow,” said Celestia. “But it must be perpetuated.” “No...sister, there has to be another way!” “There is,” said Celestia. “I could annihilate their little club and bring them all to justice. And I could leave no trace that it ever existed, no chance that it could be revived. I could do this, and things would be fine for a while. But sooner or later, the balance would need to correct itself. And then you would become Nightmare Moon once again. Or perhaps this time, it will be me who is corrupted.” “Then so be it,” said Luna. “Better than one of us should suffer than generations of helpless-” “NO!” Celestia cried, her voice echoing through the room. “No! I won't let it happen again! You and I must not be separated!” “But why?” Luna cried back. “Why should my life be valued above that of so many others?” “It shouldn't!” Celestia shouted. “I know it shouldn't! But I can't help it...I can't...Oh, Luna...” Celestia covered her face with her hooves, deeply ashamed. “Luna, I love them all...every last pony in our beautiful land...when I look at them, I can't help but see them as my beloved children. Each and every one of them means the world to me... “And yet my feelings for all of them combined, cannot begin to compare to how much I love you.” Celestia looked back at her sister, with a look of shame and desperation on her face. Luna, unable to speak, embraced Celestia. “One day they will all be gone...I will live to bury every single one of my children,” said Celestia. “But you, my sister, you and I live on. Only the two of us understand what forever really means. I lived a thousand years with no one to help me shoulder that burden. I could not stand to live like that again. Not for a single second.” Luna had never known an existence without her sister. Now, all at once, her mind caught a glimmer of the monumental loneliness such a life would entail. The very thought terrified her. And yet, Celestia had endured that solitude for a thousand years. “I can't begin to imagine what it must have been like,” said Luna. “But I am truly sorry.” “Don't you dare apologize,” the sun princess replied. “It's my selfish wish that is the cause of all this.” Luna gently let go of her sister. “Our selfish wish,” she said. “I understand now, sister. Though it pains me, you shall not have to bear this guilt alone.” The sun princess looked at her with tremendous sadness. Luna looked in Celestia's direction, yet it seemed as though she were looking far beyond her. “I wish I could save them. I wish I could cradle every last one of those poor foals in my arms and take them someplace where they would never know pain or fear again. But most of all...” Luna said. “I wish my desire to save them were as great as my desire to stay with you. I have never lost you as you did me. But the prospect of doing so has terrified me all of my life. “Perhaps I am unworthy of my title for thinking this way, but...were I in your situation, I think perhaps I would have made the same choice. So I understand, dearest sister. And I will not interfere in the Gathering.” Celestia stood up. She said nothing, but gave her sister a kiss on the top of her head. “Thank you,” she said. “If you don't mind, I think I'm going to go to my chambers for a while. I just feel so...so very tired.” “Of course, sister,” said Luna. “I'll stay here for a little while longer.” “Very well,” said the sun princess. She walked toward the door, which swung open at her presence. Celestia walked through, then turned and looked at her sister. “Oh, and Luna? I am so deeply, deeply sorry.” “For what, sister?” “For turning you into someone like me,” she said, just as the door shut. Princess Luna stood alone in the Sanctum. The painted twilight sky was once again clear, with not a cloud to be seen. Luna did not want to think about what was going on elsewhere in her city. She did her best to forget what she had seen just before she had entered the Sanctum. But the memory flashed in her mind unbidden. She had been flying above the city. She had seen one of them: a Circle member. She was a white unicorn, and she was walking on the grounds of Fancypants' estate. She had been accompanied by four foals. One of them was known to Luna. And then another memory played in her head. It was the voice of a young colt. “Whoa! You're my favorite princess ever!” His innocent voice repeated the phrase over and over again in her mind. “Forgive me, little one,” Luna whispered. “Your princess has failed you.” And the princess of the night began to weep, beneath the image of a brilliant golden sky. [Please look for the concluding story in this series, A Silver Sky: Four Little Ponies, on my user page.] 1: Rarity and Sweetie Belle---1: Rarity and Sweetie Belle-- “No.” There were still times when Sweetie Belle remembered the first time she had said this word to her sister. Even after all this time, the memory felt like a fresh wound in her mind. Of all the terrible nights she had endured, of all the abuse, humiliation, and pain, that night was the memory which hurt the most. It was the night when she had stood her ground. The night when she told her sister “no,” and truly meant it. The night when, despite all her fears, she had stood up for herself. She told her sister not to touch her that night. And Rarity had responded by doing something unthinkable. She had complied. Sweetie had felt proud of herself. That little word had saved her. Rarity left her alone that night. The next night was different. She remembered being woken from her sleep at one in the morning. She remembered being dragged by her hair, strapped to a wall in a cold, dark room she'd never seen before. She remembered a ball gag being shoved in her mouth. And she remembered her sister whispering eight terrible words into her ear. “Don't worry. I'm not going to touch you.” Instead, Rarity introduced Sweetie to the third occupant of the room: another foal. The filly was tied up, gagged and blindfolded, but continued struggling in desperation. Sweetie didn't recognize her. The little unicorn's blood ran cold. She had never known her sister to touch another foal before. She had thought that if she fought back, it would all be over. “Since you won't let me play with you anymore,” Rarity said in a mocking, pseudo-mournful tone, “I had no choice but to find someone new.” Rarity magically lifted the terrified filly in the air, levitating her so she was directly at eye level with Sweetie Belle. She then removed the filly's gag. “HELP ME!” she screamed. “FOR SUN'S SAKE, PLEA-” The gag came on again, as Rarity sent the filly floating over to her. The white unicorn smiled as she produced a large red dildo – far too large for a young filly – and slowly rubbed it against the foal's cunt lips. Sweetie shook her head. Rarity only smiled, and nodded. The older unicorn suddenly stopped teasing the foal's nether lips. Instead she grabbed the filly's tail, lifted it up and jammed the dildo into her rectum. She screamed through her gag, as the lower part of her body was suddenly and painfully violated. She couldn't see who was doing this to her, and all she could feel was agony as some terrible object ripped her insides apart. Rarity looked her sister right in the eye as she sodomized the helpless foal, picking up speed with each thrust. Even when the filly began bleeding, she did not turn away. “Oh my goodness, Sweetie Belle,” said Rarity, “Look at what you've done.” Sweetie could barely move in her restraints, but she tried anyway. When this proved futile, she began trying to yell, but the ball gag made her words unintelligible. If the gag hadn't been there, Sweetie's words would have consisted of one phrase, repeated over and over: “I take it back. Do it to me instead. Please, just let her go. I take it back!” Rarity continued her violation of the foal until she passed out. Only then did she release Sweetie Belle and return her to her bed. Rarity had kept her word. The next night, Sweetie Belle begged her sister to touch her. Anything to divert her attention from other foals. But it wasn't enough. After that awful night, Rarity was never again satisfied with just Sweetie Belle. Over the course of years she added more and more young victims to her collection. And each and every time her sister brought a new foal home to torment, somewhere in the back of Sweetie Belle's mind, the same refrain would play: “If only I hadn't said no.” *** After what happened that night, Sweetie Belle had never stood up for herself again. Sometimes she would beg her sister for some small respite, or try to convince her to leave her alone for a night. But once Rarity made up her mind, Sweetie never truly resisted. Not after that night. Now, three years after that terrible evening, Sweetie contemplated saying “no” for a second time. But before resorting to that monumental word, she decided to try a softer approach. “Please, sis...” she said. “Don't ask me to do this. I'm sure there's someone else who can...” “Of course there is,” said Rarity. “But I don't want someone else to do it. I want you.” Rarity lay sprawled on a large red couch, the only object of finery in the dusty, filthy back room she used as her personal dungeon. Its contrast with the rest of her house was intentional: a great deal of semen, blood, and various other fluids had been spilled here over the years, and Rarity preferred this be done in an area away from her meticulously arranged designer furniture. It also functioned as a literal dungeon: Sweetie once spent two weeks locked in there after failing to please a particularly important client of her sister's. Rarity lazily dangled a leg off of the side of the couch. Holding on to the leg, with an air of blissful desperation, was Silver Spoon. She said nothing, ignoring Sweetie Belle as usual, preferring instead to lick and caress her owner's delicately manicured hoof. It was only a matter of time before Rarity grew tired of this and violently kicked her away. The gray filly couldn't wait. Sweetie usually refused to acknowledge Silver's presence. But this time, she took full advantage of it. “Why don't you make HER do it?” Sweetie said, pointing at Silver. “She'd be better at it than me! She doesn't care what happens to other ponies! She doesn't care about anything, except sucking up to you!” Silver gave Sweetie a nasty look, then began planting small kisses all along Rarity's leg. “You know very well that she can't be seen in town,” said Rarity. “Most of Ponyville still thinks her deceased. You, on the other hoof, have no such limitations. So stop making excuses, little sister. You WILL do this for me.” Sweetie got down on her knees, practically groveling before her sister. “PLEASE, sis, don't make me! I can't...I couldn't live with myself...I'm okay with you touching me, and I've never told anyone about the things you do. I've been good! So please, just this once, PLEASE...” “Oh, for pity's sake!” Rarity stood up off her couch, pushing Silver Spoon away dismissively as she went. She walked up to her cowering sister and stomped her hoof decisively. “I've had quite enough of your whining, Sweetie Belle. I've already explained this to you: I need a new foal. A filly. By tomorrow night. And you are going to find me one and bring her to me. By any means necessary.” “But why me?” “Because the other fillies trust you, darling,” said Rarity, with a strangely gentle tone to her voice. “And trust can be quite the valuable resource." “Sis, I can't...” said Sweetie, looking away from Rarity as she spoke. “I just...you've never asked me to...bring you someone before. I don't think I could...I couldn't do that to someone else. Not knowing what you would do to them... “But, but! If you need a filly, why not use me? I'll do whatever you want! With...whoever you want...you know I will....” “Oh, really?” A grin began forming on Rarity's face. “What are you, little sister?” Sweetie knew the correct answer to this question. It was always the same. And always felt humiliating to say. “I'm...I'm a filthy little whore,” she said. “Who always does what she's told.” “And?” “And...” Sweetie swallowed hard. “And I'm lucky...I'm lucky that my sister lets so many grown ponies fuck me.” “Why?” “Because it's the closest I'll ever get...” Sweetie paused for a moment to fight back tears. “...to having a real lover, since no one my own age would ever want to be with a dirty, used-up slut like me.” The last part always hurt the most to say. Unlike the rest of it, Sweetie believed it was true. Behind Rarity, Silver Spoon was lying on the floor, touching herself. She silently mouthed three words in Rarity's direction: “hurt her more.” Rarity laughed. “Well said, darling. But I need more than just you. The annual Gathering in Canterlot is this weekend. You remember, the same one you and I went to on the night we first...discovered each other?” Sweetie hung her head. “I remember,” she said. “Well, it's happening again, and this year, I've been nominated to join Fancypants' inner circle. It's terribly exclusive, you see. So to prove I'm serious, I need to bring more than just you this year. I'll be offering up three fillies and one colt.” “A colt...” Sweetie had a sudden realization. “I thought I recognized the voice coming from your room last night! It's Pip, isn't it?” “Well, of course. A timid little thing like him should be a smash with the inner circle. They like their boys weaker than their girls.” Sweetie hated hearing Rarity talk about her Canterlot “friends.” As cruel as she could be, she was almost merciful compared to some of those decadent rich ponies. “So that leaves three fillies,” said Rarity. “Yourself, the little wreck over there, and the one you're going to get for me.” “But I've never done that before! You've been doing this for...years...” Sweetie didn't like to remind herself of that. “Why can't you do it this time?” “I'm going to be far too busy preparing my outfit for the ball. Besides, I think it's time you began getting more directly involved...” Rarity stifled a chuckle before she continued, “...in the family business.” Sweetie's eyes went wide with horror at the implications of what her sister had just said. “Sis....” she said, “You're joking right? You don't really expect me to...” Rarity's expression was dead serious. “First our father. Pathetic wretch though he was, it did begin with him. Now, me. And someday...you.” “No,” said Sweetie Belle. After she had dreaded using it for so long, the word had wrenched itself free unbidden. She welcomed it. “Excuse me?” asked Rarity. “NO!” yelled Sweetie. Now that the word had escaped her mouth once, she no longer feared saying it again. It felt like she was welcoming an old friend home. No, not a friend: an ally. “If you want to hurt me, fine! If you want to give me to other ponies, fine! But I won't hurt anyone! And I will NEVER be like you!” Sweetie Belle expected some sort of terrible retribution for her proclamation. She expected to be beaten, imprisoned, or worse. Countless terrible scenarios raced through her mind even as she yelled at her sister. Not one of them came to pass. Instead, Rarity just smirked. “Never? Oh, darling, who do you think you're fooling?” She gently ran her hoof under her sister's chin. “You already ARE like me.” Sweetie wanted to object, but something kept her from speaking. She felt completely paralyzed by Rarity's accusation. “How many times,” began the white unicorn, “have you stood idly by while I molested other foals? How many times have you joined in? Do you even know? Because I've long since lost count.” “That's...that's different..you forced me to...” “Oh, darling, stop fooling yourself,” said Rarity. “You've been playing the role of the sad little victim for far too long. Turning yourself into a martyr in your own mind.” Rarity raised both her front hooves into the air, imitating a preacher. “Gather around, faithful congregation, and hear the tragic tale of Saint Sweetie! She who suffered for the sins of her terrible, terrible sister. The poor little angel who was just too good for this horrid world.” Rarity lowered her hooves. The attempt at comedy seemed to have done nothing to improve her mood. “When I was your age, I was in a similar place as you. I, too, fancied myself a victim. It's easy, isn't it? Thinking you're beyond judgment. Thinking you're innocent. Such a comfortable little role. Such a comfortable little lie.” Sweetie's lip trembled as the tears she had fought back earlier reasserted themselves. She looked directly at the ground, unwilling to meet her sister's gaze. But Rarity would have none of this. The older unicorn stomped her hoof again. “Look at me.” Unsure of what else she could do, Sweetie complied. “I want you to understand this, little sister, if nothing else,” Rarity said. “There ARE no victims. Everyone is guilty of something. I'm guilty of hurting foals, and you're guilty of helping me. You can whine and make excuses about being forced, but we both know the truth, don't we? If you really wanted to, you could have stopped me by now. You could have reported me to the authorities, or even assaulted me while I was distracted. True, both scenarios would most likely end in failure, but you might have gotten lucky. But you've never tried, and you never will. Either because you're afraid to, or because deep down, you enjoy all this. “So, which are you?” asked Rarity. “A pervert or a coward?” Sweetie winced at the accusation. In her mind she'd leveled it at herself countless times, but hearing it spoken out loud was something else entirely. “I'm not a pervert or a coward...” she said, but her words rang hollow. The courage and determination which the earlier “no” had carried with it were all gone now. “I...I just don't...I don't want them to take you away...” Rarity raised an eyebrow. “Oh?” “You're my sister,” said Sweetie Belle, wiping away a tear. “And I love you. You're still the most important pony in my whole life. I couldn't ever turn you in...because then I'd never see you again...” “And,” the filly silently added to herself “if you stay close to me, maybe one day I can figure out how to fix you.” Rarity raised her hoof. Sweetie braced herself for the blow she knew was coming. Instead, she felt her sister's hoof gently stroking her mane. “Oh Sweetie,” said Rarity. “If only you were a few years older....” “Wh...what do you mean?” “Over the years, I've completely lost interest in adult ponies. And someday, sooner than we can imagine, YOU will be an adult. Then maybe...” Rarity paused, as if she needed a moment to collect herself. “Then maybe...I'll be able to look at you and not feel this...hunger. This all-consuming, unstoppable urge. Maybe then, I can finally look at you, and just see my sister.” Sweetie looked at her sister with new eyes. Rarity was smiling. Not in the spiteful, malicious way she usually did. Her smile seemed tender, almost...kind? She hadn't seen her sister wearing that smile in a long time. “Miss...Rarity?” asked Silver Spoon, with a tinge of fear in her voice. Both sisters ignored her. “Sweetie Belle, I don't ever want to be separated from you either. I know I hurt you sometimes, and I wish I could control myself, I truly do. But...” Rarity bit her lip. “Fancypants and his friends are very powerful, very dangerous ponies, and they don't like to be disappointed. If I don't have another filly by the time we leave for Canterlot...oh, Sweetie...” “Sis?” “Sweetie, the truth is...I'm scared of them.” Rarity hugged her sister. Sweetie did not respond, or even move. She simply stood in shock. “I don't know what they'll do to me! I've only heard rumors, but...if even half of it is true...” said Rarity. “But it's too late now...I'm trapped...” Rarity hugged her sister tighter. “It's alright, Sweetie Belle,” she said. “This is what I deserve. You've said it yourself...I'm a monster. If this is how I am to come to justice, then so be it.” And then, for the third time in three years, Sweetie said the word again. “No.” Sweetie Belle threw her forelegs around her sister. “No! I won't let them hurt you! I don't care what else you are! You're my sister!” Sweetie clenched her teeth before she continued. “So just this once, I'll do it. I'll bring a filly here for you.” Sweetie felt like she was going to throw up. But it didn't matter. For the first time in years, her sister needed her. “I'll do it,” said the white foal. “But you have to be nice to her. I know you can't stop the others from hurting her, but you can't do anything to harm her.” “I'll try...” said Rarity. “I'll try to restrain myself. Somehow...” “No!” said Sweetie. Five times now. “You have to promise!” Rarity kissed her sister on the forehead. “I promise, little sister. I won't hurt her.” Sweetie Belle broke the embrace and sighed. “Okay...” she said, “I'll find someone at school tomorrow. But this is the only time!” “Of course,” Rarity said. “Thank you, Sweetie Belle. I know this must be hard for you. And for what little it's worth...I'm sorry. I am so, so very sorry for all of this.” “I'm...tired.” said Sweetie. “I think I'm going to go to bed. Is that okay?” “Yes, darling. Have a good rest. If there's anything I can do to repay you...” “Just...try to be nicer, okay? I know you don't really want to do all those mean things you do. But sometimes, I don't think you fight your...urges as much as you could. Please, just...try harder?” “I will,” said Rarity. “I love you, sis...” said Sweetie. “I love you, too. Sweet dreams!” Sweetie Belle wasn't sure what she should feel as she walked out of the room. Happiness at her sister's moment of kindness? Anger at what she was asking her to do? Fear? Relief? But as she walked slowly toward her room, Sweetie Belle felt nothing at all. She was utterly numb. “Maybe that will make it easier,” she though to herself as she lay down on her bed. She would not sleep well that night. In the dungeon, Rarity turned from waving her sister good night and faced Silver Spoon. The gray filly was in a state of near panic. Miss Rarity had been her normal, magnificent self. Bullying her sister, making her afraid. It had been so exhilarating to watch. And then she just...changed. Her beauty had melted away, all in one moment, and turned to...what? Weakness. That was the only word Silver could think of for the display she had just seen. Suddenly Miss Rarity seemed so...plain. What had happened to her? Where was the Rarity Silver had fallen in love with? Rarity approached Silver Spoon with the same kind expression she had shown her sister. “Silver...you poor, poor, darling...” “No...” Silver said, backing away. “You're not...what's WRONG with you?” “Silver, please, look at yourself. You're not well, my dear. You need help...” Rarity continued walking toward the gray filly until, slowly and never losing her kind smile, she had cornered Silver against a wall. “The things you've done to yourself, the things you've asked me to do...poor, sweet Silver Spoon, don't you see? You're sick, darling. Sick in your mind. But it's alright. Let's get you back to your mother and father. They'll be able to get you the help you need so badly...” Rarity hugged Silver Spoon tenderly as the filly trembled. “NO! No, please, Miss Rarity! Don't make me go back to them!” Silver began struggling in Rarity's grip, but the unicorn was too strong. “I don't need help! I need YOU...” “It's alright, dear,” said Rarity. “You don't have to be afraid of me anymore. I promise, I'll make sure you get what you need...” Then, without warning, Rarity punched Silver as hard as she could in the stomach. Rarity released her grip on the gray filly, and watched as Silver staggered about in pain and shock. After a brief struggle to maintain her balance, Silver fell to her knees. The pathetic display prompted a smile in Rarity. A very different kind of smile. A pleasurable warmth swelled over Rarity's marehood at the sight of the little filly doubled over in pain. “There you are...” gasped Silver, holding on to her stomach. “Oh, thank Celestia it's really you...” Even as the pain in her stomach seared her, a sense of profound relief washed over Silver Spoon. After all, what would she be if Miss Rarity were to go away? She was already nothing but a shadow. What happens to a shadow if there's no one to cast it? “But why, Miss Rarity?” she asked. “Why did you lie to Sweetie Belle like that? There must have been other ways to get her to find you a foal. More fun ones...” “You're second-guessing me, Silver,” Rarity's smile was gone now. “You'll pay for that later. But to answer your question, it is a matter of honey and vinegar. Sweetie Belle can be controlled with fear, yes, but only to a point. Luckily, there exists a force in this world which obliterates all reason and common sense, and causes ponies to take total leave of their sense of right and wrong.” “What is it?” “Love,” said Rarity. “I'd say you're living proof of that.” Silver blushed. “I'm just glad it was an act,” she said. “I thought I'd lost you...” “Amusing, isn't it?” said Rarity, with a smug grin. “I imagine Sweetie Belle thought she had FOUND me.” 6: Sweetie Belle and Silver Spoon---Chapter 6: Sweetie Belle and Silver Spoon--- Silver Spoon never slept well when she was alone. Somehow, she didn't feel like this would be too much of a problem tonight. She had ended the day on a wonderfully high note: she'd done something important for Rarity, and she had accomplished the task flawlessly, with none of her usual mistakes. Tonight, she would sleep by herself, but she would be accompanied by the wonderful feeling of having been useful to her mistress. At this hour, there was no light in the basement, but Silver knew her way around by this point. Carefully, she walked over to her mattress, then flopped down unto it, exhausted. “Ow! What the-” Silver had landed on a pony. “Sweetie Belle?” asked Silver Spoon. “Is that you? What are you doing in my bed?” “Oh,” said Sweetie. “It's you.” Sweetie's voice dripped with venom. The normally friendly and accommodating foal had no intention of hiding her contempt for Silver Spoon. And Silver had long since stopped trying to be Sweetie's friend. “I thought you were with my sister tonight,” said Sweetie. “Did she get bored with you or something?” “I didn't spend the night with Miss Rarity. I do other things for her, you know,” said Silver, adopting the sardonic tone she had used for so many years while tormenting Sweetie in the schoolyard. “Is this what you do when I spend the night with her? You come down here and pretend you're me or something?” “Of course not!” Sweetie said angrily. “Why would anyone want to be as pathetic as you?” “Oh, Sweetie,” said Silver, her voice gaining a hint of sincerity, “Of course I'm pathetic. I know I am. You sister showed me that.” She heard Sweetie scoff. “So yeah, I am pathetic. I'm also weak, cowardly, and stupid. But you know what?” Silver said, “At least I know my place. I don't hopelessly fight against what I am like you do.” Silver could tell her talk was getting to Sweetie Belle. Good. Who did she think she was, taking her bed like that? “You should try it sometimes, Sweetie,” she said. “Try just letting go and accepting what you are. What we both are: Miss Rarity's dumb little fucktoys.” Silver's chest contracted in pain as she felt Sweetie Belle tackle her, pushing her to the edge of the mattress. The unicorn's full weight was on top of her now, and she realized Sweetie probably meant to hit her. Instinctively, Silver raised her front hooves. It was enough to block Sweetie's blow. Then, exploiting her superior Earth Pony strength, Silver pushed back, flipping Sweetie Belle on her back and pinning her down. “LET ME GO!” shrieked Sweetie Belle. “I'LL NEVER BE LIKE YOU! I'LL NEVER BE LIKE YOU!” “Fine!” Silver said. “Don't be like me! But stop treating me like I'm a monster just because I love your sister!” “You call that love? All she does is beat you and rape you and sell you to strangers!” Sweetie said. “And I've never been happier,” said Silver. The sarcastic edge was completely gone from her voice now. She spoke with utter sincerity. “You're sick! She's sick! You're both just diseased and...and...making each other worse!” Sweetie cried. “Why don't you just get out of my house? As long as you're around, sis will never get better!” “Miss Rarity is already better,” said Silver. “She's better than either of us. Better than this whole stupid town. It's just sad that you can't see that.” “SHUT UP! JUST SHUT UP!” Sweetie yelled. “I don't care what you say! I'll find a way! I'll find a way to fix her! I just have to figure out how to get get rid of you!” “NO!” Silver screamed, the volume of her voice surpassing even Sweetie's. “Don't you EVER try to take her away from me! I belong to her!” “YOU'RE NOT PROPERTY, YOU IDIOT! YOU'RE A PONY! YOU DON'T BELONG TO ANYONE!” Sweetie yelled. “WHY CAN'T YOU UNDE-” Sweetie Belle was silenced by a sharp blow to her stomach. Silver hadn't hit her with all her strength, but she had hit her more than hard enough to knock the wind out of her. “I know what I am,” Silver said calmly. “I am hers.” She released Sweetie Belle and pushed her off the mattress. The two did nothing but pant softly for a few minutes, exhausted. It was Silver who finally broke the silence. “If you hate me so much, why were you in my bed?” “I just wanted a place to sleep...” Sweetie said. “You have a place to sleep.” “My sister had Twist sleep there tonight,” said Sweetie. “She said to share the room. There's enough space in my bed for two, but...I couldn't...” “Couldn't what?” “I just couldn't look at her...” said Sweetie. “I had to get away. So I waited until she fell asleep and came here...” “You couldn't look at her?” Silver couldn't resist throwing in a sarcastic barb. “Come on, Sweetie, she's not THAT ugly.” “Don't you GET it?” Sweetie snapped. “She has no idea, Silver! She thinks Rarity's taking her to a fashion show tomorrow. She thinks...she thinks her dream is going to come true...” Silver heard Sweetie sniffle. “It's going to be hardest on her...” said Sweetie. “Out of all four of us, she's the only virgin. Once they find out, they'll all want to...use her. She's going suffer so much...and it's all because of me...it's all my fault...” “They?” said Silver. “Those rich ponies. They're horrible. You've never been to one of those Canterlot parties, but I have! Those ponies are monsters...they treat foals like pieces of meat...they just hold you down and...one after another they just...” Sweetie's voice was shaking. “Silver, they're not like my sister. Some of them don't even LIKE foals! They're just...they're just BORED, and they're so rich they've done everything else, so this is their new pastime. They destroy foal's lives...because they've got nothing better to do.” Until now, Silver Spoon had been fairly indifferent to the upcoming gathering. She had assumed it would be similar to pleasing some of Rarity's clients, just in a different setting. But now, she wasn't so sure. The adults she had been with were all foal lovers. To them it wasn't just a novelty, but a genuine attraction. And with that appreciation came restraint. What would ponies who did not care about her even as a sexual object do to her? How far would they go? “I've heard stories...” said Sweetie, as in answer to Silver's silent question. “It doesn't happen often, but...sometimes the guests are...too rough...with one of the foals...and they...” Silver was scared to ask for specifics. She was sure she knew what Sweetie Belle meant anyway. “The last time it happened was the year before my sister started attending,” said Sweetie. “Fancypants is one of the ones who really likes foals, so he tries to keep it from happening, but...no one gets in trouble when it does. They just say it's 'an unfortunate accident' and that's it.” “How...?” “They're powerful. They all protect each other. And no one protects us.” Silver had, at times, considered the idea that one day Rarity would take her abuse of her too far. She might lose her composure, or simply overestimate Silver's own threshold. Whatever the reason, Silver had long been aware of the possibility that she might someday die at Rarity's hooves. She knew that her mistress was no killer, but she also knew that accidents happened. And she accepted this. But to meet her end at the hooves of some bored, anonymous pervert? To be deprived of her mistress’s presence in her last moments? Silver could not bear the thought. Suddenly her blase attitude toward the gathering was gone. “Listen, um, Sweetie Belle?” “What,” Sweetie said, her voice made up of equal parts stubbornness and apprehension. “I'm sor-um, I shouldn't have hit you,” said Silver. “And um, if you want...you can sleep here tonight. It's a big mattress. We can both fit.” “I don't know,” said Sweetie. “I should probably just take the couch.” Silver heard the sound of Sweetie's hooves moving toward the stairs. “Sweetie,” said Silver. “I'm scared.” The hooves stopped. “Please?” Silver said. “Just for tonight?” Sweetie Belle said nothing. But a moment later, Silver heard the little unicorn walk over to the mattress and nestle under the covers. “You get on the other side,” said Sweetie. Silver did so, and each filly lay down on one end of the mattress, with their backs to each other. It reminded Silver of how she and Diamond Tiara used to sleep together. The placement of their bodies was identical. “Thank you, Sweetie Belle,” said Silver. “Whatever,” said Sweetie. “Good night, I guess.” “Good night,” said Silver Spoon. Silver Spoon never slept well when she was alone. Tonight, she was not alone. But she barely slept at all. ******* “....and then Apple Bloom said 'that's the biggest avocado I've ever seen!' Which was funny because how many avocadoth would she even SEE, I mean she lives on an apple farm, and the joke around school is that she isn't even allowed to EAT other fruits!” “Uh huh. That's nice, dear.” Rarity said, brushing the split ends out of Twist's tail. Rarity's morning had been a hurried one. The train was leaving at three, and Twist would need a lot of work before then. First, she gave Twist a full hoofacure (sans polish, of course; hoof polish on a foal was just tacky.) She picked out a simple dress for her to wear – a light red outfit which went with her hair. She did Twist's mane, going through several styles before settling on curls. Her attempt to see how Twist might look without glasses resulted in her walking into a wall. Through it all, the awkward little filly was on top of the world. She kept going on about how happy she was, how beautiful she felt, and how she couldn't wait for the evening's proceedings to begin. The foal was utterly and completely oblivious to what was about to happen to her. She was skipping happily into the lion's den. Under normal circumstances, such a cruel irony would have amused Rarity. Today, she found it exhausting. She did her best to tune Twist out as the morning's proceedings wound down. “Miss Rarity, what's your favorite color for a dress? I know a lot of ponies who say pink, but isn't that kind of obvious? I mean, I gueth pink is good if you're Pinkie Pie or actually would it be better for her to wear thometing NOT pink for contrast? I guess that would be up to her but then again you're the fashion expert...so there's another question! What happens when your clients give you a hard time? Do you just have to put up with it or can you kick them out? You seem pretty patient so I guess you'd try to be nice even if they're REALLY annoying but hey what about pets do you ever do outfits for pets, because I have a pet gerbil and he-” “OH LISTEN TO THAT, THE TEA KETTLE IS GOING OFF!” Rarity said far too loudly. “Why don't we take a break while I go tend to the kitchen?” Before Twist could respond, Rarity bolted in the direction of the whistling kettle. Rarity's kitchen had always been a sort of sanctuary. She and Sweetie Belle ate dinner there most nights, usually in silence. If Rarity had plans for Sweetie Belle, or any other foal, that evening, they were carried out away from the kitchen. The unicorn recognized very few taboos, but her fussiness would not allow the mixing of food and sex. To her, they were separate spheres. “Oh...hey, sis,” Sweetie Belle said as Rarity walked into the kitchen. Sweetie sat at the table, sipping from a glass of orange juice. Rarity unceremoniously sat down and joined her, magically pouring herself a cup of tea from the kettle on the other side of the room. “She's exasperating,” said Rarity, “how do you and your classmates stand her?” “Who?” “Twist, of course. Who else do you think I've been making over all morning?” “Oh right...” Sweetie said, looking away. The previous night's drama with Silver Spoon had allowed Sweetie to temporarily take her mind off of what she had done. But there it was again, impossible to ignore: Twist was in her home, and tonight, something horrible was going to happen to her friend. All because of Sweetie Belle. The filly bit her lip. Rarity sighed. “I suppose that's just how some foals are. So wretchedly ignorant of the true intentions of others.” “Wretched?” Sweetie said, “I think they're lucky...” Rarity raised an eyebrow. Her sister certainly had felt unusually free to speak her mind lately. Perhaps this was an inevitable side effect of the make-nice routine she had employed to get her to deliver Twist. Rarity thought to raise an objection, to correct the foolish child for contradicting her. But she simply did not have the energy to fight at the moment. “Perhaps...perhaps you're right...” said Rarity. Sweetie returned a bewildered expression that said “I am?” “In a way, they are lucky. They live in this wonderful dream world. A happy little delusion where the biggest problem in existence is not being able to get a coltfriend. Such petty trivialities which engulf their entire lives. Can you imagine being that way? Having such...small concerns?” “No...” said Sweetie Belle, “No, I can't.” “Nor can I,” said Rarity. She took a moment to sniff her tea before continuing, “You and I are different from them.” “...I wish you wouldn't compare me to you,” said the foal. “Sweetie Belle, tell me something...” said Rarity, “Do you remember what the world was like, before you and I...discovered each other?” “No...” said Sweetie. She did not like this conversation one bit. “I was really young...” “I was young, too. When our father showed me my first glimpse of the world,” she said. Her tone was completely emotionless. Hollow. “That filly out there, she lives in a different universe than you or I. A place we never truly knew. She exists in constant wonderment, blind to how harsh and cruel the world can be. What would you call such a state of being, little sister?” Sweetie Belle did not need to ponder this question. Her answer came immediately. “It's called childhood, sis.” Rarity smiled, ever so slightly. But she did not seem happy. “As foreign a land to us as the most distant continent,” she said. “tonight, little Twist will be exiled from that land forever. She will go kicking, screaming, and crying. But in the end, she will be made stronger for the journey.” “Is that why you do this?” Sweetie Belle said, looking down at the floor, “To make them strong? To make them see the real world?” “To wake them up from the dream?” Rarity said, “Perhaps that is a part of it. But only a part. Let's not ascribe such lofty motives to my little hobby.” Despite herself, she chuckled. “Yeah...” said Sweetie Belle, smiling a little, “I probably gave you too much credit there...” The two sisters shared a laugh. Dear Celestia, thought Sweetie Belle. It's been so long. “All I know,” said Rarity “Is that when I see that quality in them...that core of innocence, so very fragile...I simply can't bear to see it exist. It is so utterly alien to me. I have to crush it." Sweetie closed her eyes. What's wrong with me? she thought. Just a second ago, I was LAUGHING about this. Rarity continued to speak in the same calm, even tones. “Annihilating that precious part of them works me into a frenzy. I enjoy it, of course, immensely. It's not just my art, it is my joy. But I feel that if I did not enjoy it...I would have to do it anyway.” Sweetie Belle opened her eyes. “Sis...” she said, “It's not too late to stop.” “Oh Sweetie Belle,” Rarity said, “It was too late for me a long time ago. For both us.” Sweetie Belle wasn't quite sure what she was feeling. Part of her felt like the gulf between her and her sister was wider than ever. Another part felt closer to her than she had in years. “There's not much time before we leave,” said Rarity. “Go get prepared. Oh, but first, yell down to Silver Spoon and tell her to get Pip ready. She'll know what that means.” “Okay...” Sweetie said. Now she was the one without the will to fight. She finished her juice and hopped off of the chair. Rarity finally took a sip from her tea. She made a face, and then dumped the contents of her mug into the sink. “Ugh,” she said. “Far too sweet.”
2: Spike and Twist---2: Spike and Twist--- On the outskirts of Ponyville, not far from the schoolhouse, there stood a small hill. The hill was unremarkable enough that it did not have a name; its only notable quality was that it offered a beautiful view of the sunset. Since it faced away from the town on one side, there were no buildings to get in the way of the sky. At the end of the day, a viewer could sit on that hill, and observe as Celestia and Luna painted the sky a thousand glorious colors. “It's different every evening,” Spike said to Twist, as they sat on that hill together. “But it's always so pretty...do you think they plan it that way? Or is it just...automatically beautiful?” “I wonder what that's like...” Twist said wistfully. “What what's like?” Spike asked. “To be beautiful,” Twist said. “Twist! Don't start that again! You ARE pretty! Okay, sure, you're not, like, RARITY pretty, but you're a really pretty filly...” “You always say that, Spike...” “Because it's always TRUE!” Spike retorted. “And look, you said my name without lisping that time! You said your lisp was ugly, well, now it's gone!” “It's not gone,” said Twist. “The speech therapy helps, but it keepth coming back. Arrgh! There, again!” “Well, it's still progress,” said Spike. “And anyway, why do you keep saying you're not pretty? Remember how Truffles accepted your Hearts and Hooves Day card?” Twist sighed. “You didn't see the card he gave ME.” Twist opened her saddlebag and produced a small blue card illustrated with an image of two ponies happily walking next to each other, but maintaining a far enough distance that it would be a stretch to refer to them as walking “together.” Written on the card in big red letters were the words “HAPPY HEARTS AND HOOVES DAY TO A GREAT FRIEND!” “Oh...” Spike said as he read the card, “Yeah, I see what you mean there.” “And it's not just this one,” said Twist. “Every thingle - grrr, every SINGLE card I got from a colt has the word 'friend' on it!” Twist flopped unto her back, exasperated. “I'm NEVER going to get a coltfriend!” “Hey, at least you're the same SPECIES as the guys you like,” said Spike. “Try getting someone interested when you're the only dragon in town.” Twist sat up, her frustration replaced by concern for her friend. “Still no progreth with Rarity, huh?” “No,” said Spike. “I hardly ever see her anymore. Back in the old days, she used to pal around with Twilight and the gang, but lately it's like they've...grown apart. Twilight doesn't like to talk about it.” “I'm sure they'll be friends again soon!” said Twist. She was always optimistic when it came to everyone else's problems. “You'll see! They just need to talk it out! You said the other day how Twilight's friends have some kind of crisis pretty much every week!” “Yeah, and then there's the apology and the friendship letter. Or at least that's how it used to be. Lately everyone's been kind of doing their own thing...” Spike looked down at the ground. “I think Rarity's busy with her dresses or something. Rainbow Dash is mentoring Scootaloo, I heard Pinkie's having a baby again...” “I heard it was twins this time!” said Twist, her mood brightening instantly. “Oh, isn't that thpecial? She's so lucky! One day I want to be a mommy! My daughter will be the prettiest filly in town and she'll make me so proud! And then she'll go into politics, and grow up to be Princess Celestia's High Chancellor!” “Um, yeah. So like I was saying-” “And I'll have a colt, too! And he'll be thuper throng and brave, and he'll grow up to be captain of the city guard! No, captain of the ROYAL guard! No Earth Pony's ever had that job, you know! He'll be the first!” “Yeah, that's, cool. So anyway-” “And my huthband will be so handsome, just the most gorgeous stallion ever! But he won't work, he'll stay home and look after the foals, because I'm going to become the most rich and famous candymaker in the history of Equest-” “TWIST!” The filly snapped out of her fantasy and blushed. “Sorry, Spike. I did it again, didn't I?” “Yeah, you did.” Spike said, smiling. “You sure do get carried away sometimes.” “My mom says I have an active imagination,” said Twist. “But whatever! What were you saying before?” “Just that Twilight and her friends seem to have grown apart. I don't think she hangs out with any of them anymore, except Applejack. You know her, right? You're friends with her sister?” Twist's mood soured again at the mention of Apple Bloom. “Yeah...” she said. “We WERE friends. But then she got involved with her cutie mark club and just...forgot about me...” The little filly let out a long sigh. Spike didn't know what to say. He didn't realize that Apple Bloom was a touchy subject for Twist. It had only been two weeks since the two of them became friends, when Twist noticed Spike sitting on the hill and walked over to say hello. She had made a huge deal about him being a dragon, and asked him all sorts of embarrassing questions. But somehow, even then, Spike could tell that the two of them had a lot in common. Each of them was, in their own way, driven by one maddening question: “Spike, why can't I be normal?” There it was. He'd lost track of how many times Twist had asked him this. “Twist, I keep telling you, you ARE normal! More normal than me, anyway...” “No, I'm not! I've got this stupid lisp I can't get rid of. My nose is all funny looking. I have to wear these giant glathe- ARRRGH! These giant GLASSES! I look ridiculous!” Twist stood up and kicked the grass in frustration. A dozen little green blades sailed up into the air, carried gently by the wind until they seemed to mingle with the still-beautiful evening sky. Spike watched the blades for a moment before responding. “Twist, you're a sweet, fun pony, and that's way more important than how you look! Besides, at least you ARE a pony! Now, if you were the only pony living in a place called Dragonville, THEN you wouldn't be normal...” “Spike...” “I just...I wish I could go to school,” said Spike. “I know it would be a waste; Twilight says that dragons develop much more slowly than ponies. Lifepsan differences, I guess. That's okay, but...do you know what I was doing, that day when you found me up on this hill?” “Uh uh,” Twist replied. “I was watching you guys. I do that every now and then. Just...go here and look at the schoolhouse, and see all of you get out of school and walk home together. It's kind of...nice. But it's kind of lonely, too.” Spike stretched an arm out in the direction of the schoolhouse. From this distance it looked smaller than his hand. He flattened out his palm and centered it so it was directly under the schoolhouse in his field of vision. It was as if he was holding it in his hand. He could pick it up, put it in his pocket, and take it with him wherever he went. “One time I ran away, went to join the dragons...” he said, “but I didn't fit in there. So I came back here, and decided I'd live like a pony. And everyone in town is nice to me and all, but...it's just not the same. I wish I could be a real pony...” “It's not that great...” said Twist. “But hey...you don't have to be lonely anymore. We're friends, right?” “Yeah...yeah we are. And that goes double for you, Twist.” Twist smiled. “Thanks, Spike. You're really sweet...” she said. “So, why haven't you just gone to where Rarity lives and talked to her?” Spike crossed his arms, suddenly annoyed. “Twilight won't let me go to her place anymore,” he said. “I mean, she's REALLY serious about keeping me away from her. Like, the other day I snuck over to Rarity's shop, but it was locked so I couldn't see her anyway, and then Twilight just showed up and got super, extra mad at me! She even put a charm on me so if I go close to Rarity's place again, I automatically get teleported back to the library! Can you believe it?” “Wow,” said Twist. “She musth be really mad at her.” “Yeah, I bet it's some kind of crazy drama. Probably blown way out of proportion. You know how girls can get. Um, no offense.” “None taken,” said Twist happily. “But hey! I was thinking, maybe we could help each other! Like, you could help me get a coltfriend, and I could help you get a date with Rarity!” “How would you do that?” said Spike. “You don't even know Rarity...” “Oh, I'll think of thomething. I just need to have some girl talk with her. I'll talk you up a little and then she'll be BEGGING for a date with you! And then you'll start going out, and pretty soon you'll become a serious item! And then when you're a little older, you'll pop the question to her while taking a romantic hot air balloon ride! And then you'll get married in Canterlot! And I'll be your maid of honor!” “Um, the bride chooses the maid of honor.” “I'll be the groom's maid of honor!” Twist said, without a hint of irony in her voice. Spike laughed. “That sounds...really nice,” he said. “I don't know how you'd make friends with Rarity, though...” “Well, setting that aside,” said Twist, “What about me? If I ever want to get a coltfriend, I need to become pretty.” “Twist, I keep telling you, you already ARE-” “Spike, I'm serious!” said Twist. “It's nice of you to say this, but even if I am pretty, I'm nothing compared to most of the other fillies in my class. I'm just so...plain. Can you think of a way I can become beautiful?” Spike was at a loss. He was a terrible choice to go to for beauty tips. He tried a shot in the dark. “Ummm, spa treatment?” “Nah, that's just a fancy bath,” said Twist. “I need to completely change my look! Head to hoof!” “So, like, a makeover?” “Yeah! Or a fancy new dreth!” “Fancy new dress....fancy new dress!” Spike slapped his forehead. “I'm so stupid! Twist, the answer to both our problems is you going to see Rarity!” “Oh, but I don't have any money...” “Don't worry about it! Rarity's the most generous pony in town! And the prettiest...and the smartest...and the most elegant...the most charming...” Spike managed to stop himself before he got carried away like Twist. “But anyway! I'm sure she'd be happy to do you a favor and make you a dress as a gift.” Spike jumped up and began running down the hill. “Come on!” he said, “I know just the pony to talk to!” Sweetie Belle sat on one of the swings outside the school, feeling utterly defeated. All day long she had tried, she really had, but she just couldn't bring herself to coax any of her schoolmates to come back home with her. She would start conversations with fillies with the intent of luring them back to her house and her sister, but she would always change the subject before she could close the deal. Even though she knew Rarity's life was on the line, she simply couldn't do it. “What am I going to do?” she muttered to herself. “It's almost dark...if I come home without anyone...” Sweetie looked up at the sky. “Please, Celestia,” she whispered. “Please help me save my sister...somehow...I think she's finally starting to get better....please don't take her away now...” The evening sky was unusually still. “This isn't fair!” she shouted at the sky. “I don't want to hurt anyone, but I don't want anything to happen to my sister! Why are you making me choose? Princess, why do I have to do this?” Sweetie fell off the swing and huddled on the ground. “I can't do this...” she said. “I know I need to, but I just CAN'T...” “HEY, SWEETIE BELLE!” Sweetie looked up from the grass and saw Spike running towards her, waving. It didn't seem like he'd heard what she'd said. Sweetie got to her hooves and put on her most convincing smile. “Hi, Spike! What's up?” “I need a favor....I'll totally owe you for this!” “Um, I'm a little busy today...” said Sweetie, avoiding eye contact with the baby dragon. “It won't take long, I promise!” he said. “You know Twist, right?” It was then that Sweetie noticed the bespectacled, awkward filly galloping down the hill behind Spike. She yelled a cheerful greeting to Sweetie as she approached, much like Spike had. Sweetie waved to her, tepidly. “Yeah, so Twist was wondering...see, the thing is, she could really use a new look...” Wait. “Or more specifically, a nice new dress!” No. Princess, no. Not like this. You wouldn't... “So I guess the question is...” Why are you making this so easy? Why after this whole day.... “...do you think Rarity could see Twist today?” Say no. Just say no and walk away. They'll never suspect anything. You'll still be able to live with yoursel- “Yes.” Sweetie Belle's tone was completely emotionless. “Yes, my sister can see Twist today. I'm sure of it.” “Oh...” said Spike, slightly caught off guard by Sweetie's demeanor. “Well, that's good to hear...” “It's GREAT to hear!” said Twist, hopping happily in the air. “Can we go right now, Sweetie?” “Yes. We can go right now...” said Sweetie Belle. “Um, but first... I need to...um...I left something in the schoolhouse...I'll be right back!” And with that, Sweetie ran as fast as she could in the direction of the schoolhouse. To Spike, it almost seemed like she was trying to outrun something. She did not break her frantic pace until she was inside the schoolhouse and out of sight. With the day over, the building was completely empty. Sweetie slammed the door shut behind her, buried her face in her hooves, and began to scream. She uttered no words; just a long, anguished howl. She had to let it out. All of it. She couldn't show Twist or Spike any emotion. She had to burn it all off then and there. The screams threatened to turn into sobs, but Sweetie forced herself not to cry. They would be able to tell if she'd been crying. It only lasted a few minutes. Her hooves muffled most of the sound, and the walls did the rest. When she emerged from the schoolhouse, she had a completely neutral expression. “Did you find what you were looking for?” asked Twist. “Umm, no. I guess I left it at home,” said Sweetie. “Well...let's go.” “Alright!” said Twist, hopping happily again. “Bye bye, Spike! I'll be thure to put in a good word for you with Rarity!” “See you later!” said Spike, as he waved to his friend. The two fillies began to walk in the direction of Rarity's house. Just before he was out of sight, Sweetie heard Spike shout to her. “THANKS, SWEETIE BELLE!,” he said. “YOU'RE THE BEST!” Twist was pretty sure it was just her imagination, but at that moment, she could have sworn she saw Sweetie Belle shudder.
3: Pip and the Monster--3: Pip and the Monster--- One night, six months ago, Pipsqueak had been walking home from school, just like he always did. He had said goodbye to his friends and taken the fork in the path which led to his house. He was alone, but this was of no concern. Ponyville was one of the safest towns in Equestria. A lonely dirt road through a forested area was as safe as the bustling center of town. Pip walked along happily, just as he had countless times before. It happened very quickly. There was a rustling in the bushes, and then his world went black. He woke up blind. He couldn't see, and he couldn't move. There was a blindfold on him and...was he tied to something? A chair? What was going on? “Hello?” he asked, not sure if anyone was there to hear him. “Where am I? What's going on?” In response, there was laughter. It was cruel, mocking. The voice producing it was definitely female, but he couldn't make out anything else about it. Who could it be? Pip had only heard one other mare laugh like that in his life. Was this some sort of game? Was his favorite princess playing a trick on him? “Princess Luna?” he asked hopefully. “Is that yo-” He was silenced by a hard blow across his cheek. The young colt's mouth filled with the metallic taste of his own blood. A moment later he was compelled to spit something out. What was that? It wasn't a tooth, was it? “I'm sorry, Princess...” he said. “Did I do something wro-” He heard a whistling sound for a split second before he felt it: a horrible, stinging pain across his chest. It hurt worse than anything he had ever felt. He had never imagined that anything COULD hurt this much. This wasn't Luna. It couldn't be. She wouldn't do this to him. And whoever had taken him, they weren't playing games. Pip started to cry. His tears prompted no direct response, but for the next few minutes, he heard someone breathing heavily, and occasionally a soft moan or two. What was going on? Did a monster get him? “Please...” Pip managed to say between sobs “I wanna go home....I want my mum!” A wet, soft sensation began traveling its way up his back leg. It worked its way slowly upwards toward his chest. It took Pip a few moments to realize what it was. Something was licking him. TASTING him. “Oh no! Oh no no no please! Please don't eat me!” the colt began to thrash about, struggling in his bonds. “I'll taste horrid! Please just let me go!” The monster, or whatever it was, did not listen. It slowly licked all over his chest, and then began...what was it doing? Those were kisses. It was kissing him. Whatever this creature was, it was alternately kissing and licking all over his midsection. It still made no sounds aside from the heavily breathing, which seemed to be increasing in speed. Pip didn't understand. Why would a monster kiss someone? Still, kisses aren't scary or dangerous. Now that he was fairly sure nothing was going to eat him, Pip had begun to relax a little bit. Whatever this thing was that was playing with him, it didn't seem to want to hurt him. The kisses all over his small body almost felt...good. Pip was so distracted that he didn't notice exactly where the kisses were leading. Slowly but surely, that strange creature was working its way down his chest, below his belly button, and straight toward his... “Oh...oh wait, stop!” he said. “My mum says one's allowed to touch me there!” The day before he had started school, Pipsqueak's mother had sat him down and told him, in her most serious tone of voice, that no one was ever allowed to touch him in the place where he peed from. If anyone ever did, he was supposed to say “no” as firmly as possible, and then tell a grownup. But there weren't any grownups here. Just Pip, and the monster. “NO!” Pip said, with as strong and determined a voice as he could muster. “That is my personal area and you do not have my permission to touch me there!” He had learned that speech in school. The monster began laughing hysterically. This was different from the mocking laughter of earlier. It seemed amused, entertained, but not spiteful. “Um....I mean it!” said Pip defiantly. “You'd better not...you'd better not do it!” Pip wasn't quite sure why no one was supposed to touch him there. He could only assume, from the urgency of his mother's warning, that something absolutely terrible would happen. Maybe it would hurt a whole lot. Maybe he'd die? He had no idea. But the monster didn't seem discouraged by his protests. The laughter subsided, and then Pip began to feel the monster's tongue again. It was on his tummy, and steadily moving downward. “No, you're not allowed!” said Pip. “I'll tell my mum! Stop right now!” The monster did not comply. It had made it all the way down to...what had those older colts at school called it? A dick? It had made it all the way down to Pip's dick. Pip braced himself for the coming catastrophe. The monster kissed Pip right on the tip of his dick. It didn't hurt at all, and nothing bad happened. It was just a little kiss. In fact, it was a rather nice kiss. Pip sort of wanted the monster to do that again. Instead, he felt the monster's tongue again, as it began to lick his cock delicately. Why did it feel so good? What was going on? He thought being touched down there was supposed to be bad. But this felt wonderful. That was when it happened. Pip felt his colthood begin to grow. It had happened a few times before, usually when he had to pee very badly, but never like this. This felt amazing, and it made the monster's licking feel even better. He heard the monster make a pleasant noise as he reached his full size. For a moment, the monster did nothing. Pip wanted to ask it to please, please keep licking him, but he was scared it would laugh at him again. Then he felt something new. Instead of a tongue, Pip felt what seemed to be warm breath right by his cock. And then...everything around his dick was warm and moist and it felt so, so, SO good! He felt the monster's tongue, but more than that. He was totally engulfed in some wonderful soft place. It took the colt a moment to realize that the monster had put his dick in its mouth, and now it was gently sucking on it. Nothing in the word had ever felt better. Pip began to moan. And then, just as suddenly, the monster stopped. “No!” he said, without thinking. Well, too late now. “Please...please don't stop...” And then he heard a voice. It was barely more audible than a whisper, but it was there. Pip did not even stop to contemplate the revelation that monsters could talk. It didn't matter. “I thought you said I couldn't touch you there...” whispered the monster. Pip did not recognize her voice. “You said it was bad, and that you would tell your mom.” “It's okay!” said the little colt. “You can touch me there...you can touch me anywhere you want! Anytime you want! Just please, don't stop now!” “Oh, but I don't want to get in trouble...” came the whisper back. “I'd better just quit now...” This couldn't happen. Pip had never felt this way before. Ever. His dick felt so good, and it was making his whole body feel good, and somehow he felt that he needed to keep going, he absolutely HAD to keep going because all these good feelings were leading him somewhere important... “I promise I won't tell my mum!” said Pip, a little desperately. “I won't tell anyone! So please...” The monster chuckled. “Well, you are a very good little colt,” she said. “And good little colts never, ever break their promises.” The monster slowly licked Pip's juvenile cock, from the bottom of the shaft to the very tip. The little colt shuddered with pleasure and all-consuming need. “So...” she said “do you promise?” “I do! I super extra-Pinkie Promise to never, ever tell!” he said. “So please...don't stop!” Another chuckle, and then the monster had Pip's balls in its mouth. It began to stroke Pip's dick with...were those hooves? Was this a pony? It didn't matter. What mattered was that it felt amazing. The monster licked and kissed Pip's tiny balls while it rubbed his shaft, and then she switched, once again enveloping Pip's dick with its soft mouth while it rubbed his balls. Pip let out girlish squeals of pleasure throughout the experience. But he felt more than just pleasure. Something was building up inside him. He wasn't sure what, but he felt like things were about to reach some sort of peak. He had no idea what awaited him on the other side of that peak, but he knew he absolutely had to find out... But then the monster stopped again. She slid his dick out of her mouth, and a moment later was kissing his neck. “No! You said you'd keep going....” “And I did” whispered the monster, right into Pip's ear. “But now it's MY turn to feel good...” Then without warning, the chair Pip had been tied to was kicked away, and he felt himself being lifted in the air. He was still bound, but now was being gently laid on a soft surface -a bed?- and placed on his stomach. The monster seemed very excited. Her breathing was louder now, and slower. From the sound Pip could tell that she was behind him. She positioned him so his rear was sticking up in the air. Then Pip felt the gentle caress of hooves on his rump. “Oh, you beautiful little angel...” the monster whispered. “You look so TIGHT...” Tight? What was she talking about? Then the soft caresses on his rump ceased, and he felt his tail being lifted up in the air. “Wh...what are you doing?” asked Pip. Why would she want to touch him there? “Shhhh, don't worry dear...” said the monster. “I'll try to go slow this first time.” Something about her tone frightened Pip. “Go slow with what? What's going on?” Pip squealed with surprise as he felt something softly touching his asshole. It felt...was that plastic? But it also felt warm, like it had been coated in something... Then he felt the weight of a pony's body on his back. And he heard the voice again, whispering right into his ear. “Do you know what makes ME feel good?” she said, “Hearing sweet little colts scream.” And then, pain. A few moments earlier, Pip had felt pleasure beyond anything he had felt before in his life. Now, he was experiencing the exact opposite. The pony on his back was moving rhythmically, and as she did, the plastic thing was ripping its way inside of him. She kept her word and went slow, but this made it even worse. Each agonizing thrust seemed to last an eternity. In his ear, he heard the voice breathing faster and faster...no, it was more like she was panting, like an animal. Between her pants were soft moans and murmurs of pleasure. Tears welled up in Pip's eyes. He tried desperately to move, but even if he had not been tied up, the size of the larger pony would have held him fast. All he could do was cry and scream as the monster invaded his body. It hurt so much. He felt as if his entire being was being ripped to pieces. Was he going to die? Pip's screams were unusually high-pitched for a colt's. They were terrified, sustained shrieks, punctuated by occasional sobs. Each time the monster thrust into him, he lost his voice for a moment as she plowed further inside, ripping another part of him in two. He tried to yell “stop,” but all that came out were more shrieks. The monster, on the other hand, sounded like she was in ecstasy. She was letting out pleasurable shouts, calling Pip “my sweet boy-whore” and biting him on the back of the neck. Finally, he felt the monster convulse on top of him, letting out a joyous shout as she did. Afterward, her pace began to slow. It was a small mercy. The more subdued violation was still incredibly painful. Pip had long since stopped shrieking, and instead began to bawl. “Why...why are you....it hurts...so much....I WANT MY MUUUUUUUM!” “Shhhhh, there there, my dear,” said the monster, grabbing his hair and lifting him slightly upwards. “Let me make it all better...” It was then that Pip realized that his cock was still hard. It had been that way the entire time. He had forgotten about it through the pain, but now the monster was rubbing it again, and even in his agony, it still felt wonderful. The monster said nothing, and continued thrusting into Pip as she rubbed his dick. She worked up a rhythm where the pain and the pleasure alternated at first, then coincided. Pip almost wasn't sure which was which. But he was sure of one thing: he needed the monster to keep rubbing him. He didn't dare speak to her, and it took everything he had not to begin screaming again. He just concentrated on how good she made his dick feel, and how badly he needed her to keep going.... The pain in his rear seared him, even as the wonderful feeling welling up in his dick continued to grow. She was rubbing him faster, and Pip's whole body felt warmer and warmer. Somehow this made the pain worse, too. Could one exist without the other? Pip wasn't sure. Then, it happened. Something welled up inside him, a warm, pleasurable swelling that demanded release. Pip began to moan, as the monster began licking his neck and whispering. “Yes, yes! Oh, you darling little rape toy, come for me!” For a second, Pip's mind went blank. He let out a high-pitched squeal. At the same moment, the monster thrust herself savagely inside him, deeper than she'd ever gone. The explosion of pain coincided with an equal feeling of incredible pleasure. Pip felt something shoot out of his dick, and then it happened again, and again. Five times in all, and each spurt felt amazing. Once Pip was able to think again, his mind flooded with questions: What was happening to him? Was there something wrong with his body? Why did it feel so good? Why did it hurt so much? Why was he so scared? “How did that feel?” whispered the monster. “It hurt...” Pip whimpered. “But....then it felt good...but now it just hurts...I don't know! I don't know if it was good or bad...Is there something wrong with me?” “Oh yes, Pip...” said the monster. As she spoke, Pip could feel the hard plastic thing exit his body. “I'm afraid you're a very damaged little colt indeed. Feeling good and bad at the same time? That's very strange, dear. Your body isn't normal.” Pip began to sob. So there was something wrong with him after all. Whatever his body had just done, it made him a freak. “Why did you do this to me?” asked the scared, confused little colt. “Who are you?” “Shhh, shhhh, it's okay,” said the monster. “I'm the only one who understands, Pip. The only one who knows how to make you feel good. Without me, you'll never feel that good again. Is that what you want?” “It...it didn't all feel good...it hurt! It hurt more than anything...” “Oh no, darling, not more than anything. You haven't even BEGUN to experience the limits of pain. But don't worry...I'm going to show them to you...” Even though he was blindfolded, Pip shut his eyes tight, as if he could hide himself away from what was going on. “Oh, don't be scared, darling...” said the monster. “You liked the way you felt just now, didn't you? When that stuff shot out of you. It felt wonderful, didn't it?” The terrified colt managed a nod. “You want to feel that way again, don't you?” “Y...yes...” “Well, don't worry, dear...” said the monster, “I'll come see you again sometime. And when I do, I'm going to make it hurt so very, very much.” Pip felt a hoof spreading something sticky all over his chest. It felt warm, but rapidly began to get colder. “Please, no...” he said softly. “It's the only way I can make you feel good, darling. And anyway, I'm not giving you a choice. I'm going to come get you again, little Pipsqueak. You won't know when, you won't know where, but I'll come back. And next time...” Pip felt a kiss on his cheek. “Next time I'll show you how mean I can REALLY be.” Pip began to bawl again, but his cries did not last. All of a sudden, he began to feel incredibly drowsy. At the same time, he heard a strange sound, like an audible shimmer, which reminded him of the noise unicorns made when they did magic. The next thing he knew, he was on the forest path, exactly where he had been before. It was the middle of the night. Pip wanted to believe that he had just fallen asleep on that path. He wanted to believe that he'd just had a bad dream, and nothing more. He wanted to believe that so badly. He spent the next several weeks in a state of constant fear. She could come get him at any time. He was never safe. So why did part of him want her to come back? Was it because he wanted her to make him feel good again? Had he liked what she'd done to him, deep down? Pip wasn't sure. He wasn't sure of anything anymore.
4: Rarity and Silver Spoon----4: Rarity and Silver Spoon---- “Is it just..automatically beautiful?” As she walked down the path to Carousel Boutique with Sweetie Belle, Twist found herself pondering Spike's comment about the evening sky. Just what did he mean by “automatically beautiful?” Can something be pretty by accident? Like all those fillies at school who seemed to outshine her without the slightest effort? It made Twist a little angry, to think that those fillies might be like the sky: pretty without even meaning to be. And meanwhile, here she was, plain little Twist, going out of her way to ask Rarity for a dress which, if she was lucky, would put her on the same level those other girls had attained without even trying. Or was she thinking about this too hard? Spike had always told her she was pretty, and Spike was no liar. Was she already nicer looking than she thought? And what about those other fillies? Did they even know how good they looked? Since it came so naturally to them, did they ever think about it at all? “If I ever do become beautiful,” Twist said, “how will I know?” “Sorry, what?” asked Sweetie Belle. She seemed deeply lost in thought, and hadn't said a word since the two had left Spike. “Oh, I was just thinking out loud,” said Twist. “I have a question I think I should ask your thister.” “My sister...” said Sweetie Belle. “Listen, Twist? Are you sure you have time to do this today? You know, um, my sister really fusses over her dresses. She might take up a lot of your time...so if you have something else to do, like, homework or...” “Nope! Not a thing!” Twist chirped. “And I can't wait to get started!” “Okay...” said Sweetie. She hung her head. “You alright, Sweetie?” asked Twist. “You're not usually this quiet...” “I'm fine,” Sweetie said, raising her head again. She did not look at Twist. “We're almost there.” ** Pip was thrilled. And terrified. This was the fourth time the monster had taken him. Four times in six months, and each had been more painful – and more pleasurable – than the last. The little colt had gotten used to a few difficult truths in that time: pleasure always came with pain. Fear of the monster always came with excitement at her touch. Every day he dreaded her inevitable return, yet at the same time, he couldn't wait. Each time she took him, he discovered new things about his own body. They were terrifying, yet wonderful. The monster was right. There must be something very, very wrong with him. It was the only explanation. And the monster, in all of her cruelty, was the only one who could help him understand himself. But this time, things were different. He awoke, tied up and blindfolded like always. But the monster said and did nothing. “M..miss monster?” Pip said, “are you there?” There was no response. Pip called out, again and again, but only silence answered him. Time passed. Perhaps minutes, perhaps hours. Pip wasn't sure. All he knew for certain was that no one was there. He was all alone, unable to move or see. The little colt began to panic. What if the monster didn't show up this time? What if she just left him like this until he starved to death? Pip tried to speak again, but once again he heard no reply. “Perhaps the monster wants me to be quiet,” he thought. “Maybe if I show her how quiet I can be, she'll talk to me. And...play with me.” An hour passed with Pip sitting in total silence. No answer came. He decided to persevere. Another hour passed. Then another. And another. And then the little colt realized he had something he needed to say. He was terribly embarrassed, but this was an emergency. “Miss Monster? Are you there?” he hazarded to ask. “I, um....I need to use the potty.” He heard what sounded like the sound of scampering hooves, but they sounded different from those of the monster. They almost sounded like they belonged to another foal. Then he heard a door opening and closing, and then nothing. “Hello?” he asked. “Please? I need to pee!” Several minutes passed, while Pip squirmed uncomfortably and fought a rapidly losing battle with his own bladder. Then he heard a door open again, and what seemed like two sets of hooves. Then nothing. “Please? I can't hold it! Please!” Nothing. Unable to hold back any longer, the little colt pissed himself. The urine pooled in the seat of the chair, leaving the foal sitting in a small puddle of his own waste. And then he heard it. Two voices, laughing. Someone had been watching him the entire time. Pip hadn't wet himself since he was very little, and even when he had, the only pony who had ever seen it was his mother. The humiliated colt began to cry. “Why...wouldn't...you...let...me....go?” he choked out between sobs and small wails. “Because it was so much more fun watching you soil yourself, dear,” replied a voice. Pip knew instantly that it belonged to the monster. Why did hearing her voice make him feel better? “You've made quite a mess,” she said. “Oh, and I see that's not the only surprise you have for me!” Pip felt the monster's hoof gently touch his cock. It had gone rock hard the moment he heard her voice. “I'm sorry, miss monster...but...you'll still play with me, right?” There was fear in Pip's voice. “Perhaps,” she said. “But right now, I think it would be best if you clean up this mess. Oh, and my name isn't 'Miss Monster', little Pipsqueak...” And then, just like that, she removed Pip's blindfold. “...you will address me as Miss Rarity,” the monster said. A beautiful white unicorn stood before him, wearing a sly smile. Pip was aghast. So all this time, the monster had just been a normal pony? Not some sort of mystical creature or colt-eating beast, just a unicorn? “I...but...you....” Pip stammered. “That's enough, dear,” said Rarity. “I had to hide myself from you for a while. It's part of the magic, you see. Everything I've done to you so far has been part of my magic spell.” “Magic?” “Of course, dear! I'm a unicorn. We do magic. You know that,” she said, in her most maternal voice. Pip, an Earth Pony, had no idea how magic was done. It was not something he had ever given very much thought. And the room he was in certainly looked like the kind of room a witch would have. It was dark and dusty, with no windows. Strange objects Pip didn't recognize littered the ground. “You're a very, very odd pony, little Pipsqueak,” said Rarity. “You must know that by now. The things your cock does, they're just not normal. Look! There it goes now!” A droplet of precum was leaking out of Pip's erect colthood. He looked down at it fearfully, then turned to Rarity. “I'm sorry! I can't get it to stop! It just does that sometimes!” “Oh dear, it's worse than I thought,” said Rarity. “I'm afraid it's going to be very, very hard to cure you, my dear. But don't worry, I can do it. When my magic is complete, you'll be normal, and then your cock will never feel that way again.” “NO!” Pip blurted out, without thinking. “No, don't! I...I like it when it feels like that...” “You...like it?” said Rarity, feigning shock. “Oh my goodness! Did you hear that, Silver Spoon? He LIKES it!” It was then that Pip noticed the little filly who had been standing next to Rarity. How strange, that she had been right there and he hadn't even realized it. It was like she barely any presence of her own. The filly, who seemed to be a couple of years older than Pip, did not say a word. Instead, she walked over to the little colt, knelt down, and slowly licked the drop of precum off his cock. She swallowed and then returned to Rarity's side. “This is Silver Spoon,” said Rarity. “She helps me with my magic. It's her job to make abnormal little colts like you feel better.” “I can't wait to make you feel good, Pip,” said Silver Spoon in her best seductive voice, batting her eyelashes for good measure. Rarity looked on disapprovingly. The filly still needed practice. Pip's cock twitched, as another precum droplet began to form. Silver began to walk toward it, but Rarity stopped her. “Let's not get him overexcited,” she said. “We're already dealing with a very ill little colt.” “I'm...ill?” Pip asked. “You said you liked it when your cock does those abnormal things, didn't you? Oh dear, sweet Pip. You're worse than ill. You're practically a freak.” Pip winced at the accusation, as if the word were a blunt object that had just been thrown at him. A freak? “Of course,” he thought. “Of course I'm a freak. How could I have thought it was okay to feel this way? That much be why it hurt so much each time I felt good. Because it's bad. What my body's doing right now is awful and wrong.” Pip sniffled, trying to keep himself from crying again. “Will...will my mum still love me when she finds out I'm a freak?” he asked. “Oh, I don't know, dear,” said Rarity, in a sad voice. “I certainly hope so.” Rarity's response did not fill the little colt with much confidence. “You see, Pip, when ponies with your affliction grow up...well, they become very terrible ponies indeed. They're awful, simply awful!” Rarity said, holding her hoof to her forehead dramatically. “I would hate for you to turn out like one of them...” “But...” Pip said, confused but determined, “But it feels so good...I just...isn't there some way I can still do it? I need it...I need to feel this way.” Rarity sighed. “Very well. I didn't want to do this, but...tomorrow night I will be taking you to a meeting where you will meet other ponies like yourself. All of the colts and stallions you will meet there are freaks, just like you. I want you to pay special attention to the stallions, dear. See how savage and brutal they are. And then, perhaps, you will realize how very serious your predicament is.” Rarity's voice dropped slightly as she looked Pip straight in the eyes, “Your body is disgusting, Pipsqueak. And only I can save you from it.” The ropes around Pip glowed with a brief burst of magic, and then fell to the ground. Pip was free. But he didn't move. Instead, he looked down at his cock. It was still as hard as ever, and still leaking. “I'm...disgusting?” he asked. “Pip, look at yourself,” said Rarity. “You're sitting in your own urine.” Somehow, in the midst of everything, he had forgotten. “Oh! I'm sorry! Um, I can clean it up if you'd like.” “And so you will,” said Rarity. “For your punishment, you are not to use any sort of cleaning tool to do so.” “But...then how?” “You've got a tongue, don't you?” said Silver Spoon, with a dismissive laugh. Rarity and Silver Spoon walked out of the room, slamming the door shut behind them. Pip ran after them, only to find it was locked. “Disgusting...” he repeated to himself. He looked back at the filthy chair. The little colt began to cry again. As soon as she was out of earshot from the dungeon, Silver Spoon broke down laughing. The gray filly had done her best to conceal her amusement while she and Rarity were with Pip, but now she could no longer contain herself. “Magic! He thinks you raping him is part of a magic spell! Oh, that's too good!” Silver managed to say between giggles. “Miss Rarity, you've outdone yourself this time!” Rarity smirked. “I know you can't help but be a flattering little bootlicker, but let's not get carried away,” she said. “Deception is just one of the tools in my paintbrush. I couldn't keep Pip in the dark – so to speak – for much longer if I'm going to present him at my gallery opening in Canterlot tomorrow. This was simply the last detail I needed to add to the piece; he's feared me for so long, and now he fears himself. Of course, sooner or later he'll find out the truth, but the damage has been done. I've warped his entire view of sexuality. He's going to hate himself just for getting erections, the pathetic little sissy.” “Oh, I love watching you ruin them!” said Silver, her voice betraying her sudden arousal. “What sort of thing do you have planned for the filly Sweetie Belle brings over?” “It will depend on the filly, of course,” Rarity said. “I'll play it by ear, do what I can with her tonight, and go from there. She won't be quite as damaged as the rest of you, but some of Fancy's patrons will probably find that appealing. A minimalist piece, one might say.” “Well, it would be hard to top what you've done to Pip anyway,” Silver said. “I mean, he's been raped three times and he still has no idea what sex even is! Can you imagine what it must be like to be so...so innocent?” Rarity's demeanor changed immediately. Her smug smile vanished, replaced with an expression of restrained anger. Silver realized at once that she had said something wrong. “No,” said Rarity, with a strange sadness in her voice. “I can't imagine what that must be like.” A silence fell over the hallway for a moment. Rarity's expression remained unchanged. “Tell me, Silver Spoon,” said Rarity, “can you remember a time in your life when you didn't know about sex?” “Um...not really...” Silver said. “My mom kind of was-” “A cheap, self-degrading whore?” said Rarity, “Like mother like daughter, I suppose.” Silver flinched. She hated being compared to either of her parents, particularly her mother. “That's not fair,” she said weakly. “She didn't love any of those stallions...all she ever cared about was getting off. But I'm different! I want to please you, because I lo-” “You do what I say because it gets YOU off,” said Rarity coldly. “So stop pretending you're somehow above her. Or anyone else.” Silver whimpered. “I'm sorr-” “Shut up! You're beginning to forget your place, toy. You think you're better than Pip because you have more experience than him? Maybe you do, but only because your whore mother damaged you before I had the chance to! Remember, Silver Spoon: I'm the one who broke Pip. And Sweetie. And all the others. They are MINE. In a way that you will never be.” “You're right,” said Silver. “I have no right to look down on anyone. I'm sorry I forgot what I am.” “Tell me, then,” said Rarity. “What are you, Silver Spoon?” Like Sweetie Belle, Silver had a speech which she was to recite when asked this question. But her answer was very different. “There is a gallery,” began Silver, “Where the most beautiful works of art are displayed. Little foals, each an example of a different form of suffering or humiliation. And the artist who made them roams its halls and enjoys her work. And in...and in the corner of the gallery is a little rusted, broken toy, discarded there like the garbage it is. Sometimes the artist sees it and finds it amusing to kick the toy, because it's good for nothing else.” “And the toy,” Silver continued, her voice shaking as she reached the end, “the toy sometimes dreams that it's one of those artworks. Sometimes it forgets that it's just trash that hasn't been disposed of yet. And that's when the artist kicks it hardest of all. To remind it that it is ugly, and useless, and...and...” “And?” “And unworthy of love,” Silver finished. She shut her eyes tight, as if doing this would somehow erase her words from existence. Why did it hurt so much to say this, Silver wondered. She had known Rarity would never love her the day she had decided to live with her. So why did reminding herself of it hurt so much? Silver looked at Rarity and knew the answer at once. Every single day, she loved Rarity more and more. And every day, Rarity grew less and less tolerant of her. These two facts were symbiotic, and Silver had no idea how to break the cycle. She was terrified that Rarity would throw her out soon. It would be one thing if she was discarded once Rarity had used her up, destroyed her and annihilated her capacity to feel. But to live without Rarity, while she still possessed the ability to love her? Silver couldn't think of anything worse. “I'm so sorry I upset you. Please don't send me away, Miss Rarity,” Silver whimpered. “Please let me stay here...” “Oh, Silver,” said Rarity. “I couldn't possibly send you away...” “Really?” Silver's eyes lit up. “I need four foals for the gathering, remember?” Rarity said. “And the one thing you haven't managed to fail at yet is taking up space.” “Oh,” the filly seemed to almost physically shrink at the response. “Of course, Miss Rarity.” “Now get out of my sight and go back to your hole. I can't have Sweetie Belle's little patsy seeing you until I'm certain she won't talk.” “Yes, Miss Rarity,” said Silver, sniffling. “And, um, thank you. Thank you for keeping me arou-” “GO!” yelled Rarity, and Silver ran away, half out of obedience, half out of fear. Rarity let out an exasperated sigh. Silver's little comment had ruined her good mood, and abusing her in turn had done little to improve it. She had gone easy on the foal for the last few weeks, as she wanted her free of marks and bruises for the gathering. But once it was over, Rarity decided, it would be time to deface Silver Spoon's body permanently for the first time. “That's right, you little wretch” she said to herself, once she was certain Silver could not hear her. “The next phase of your destruction will begin very soon...” Her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of a bell; specifically, the bell which hung over the front door of Carousel Boutique. From this distance its ring was faint, but still unmistakable. But these were no customers. It was after closing time, and Rarity had made sure to lock up before she went upstairs to attend to Pip. The door had no keyhole, and the magic that locked it allowed only one other pony entry to the house. “We're here,” said Sweetie Belle as she let Twist into the house. The door magically locked behind them. Rarity trotted into the room, smiling broadly. “Sweetie Belle!” she said. “I see you've brought a friend!”
5: Rarity and Twist 5: Rarity and Twist ---Chapter 5: Rarity and Twist---- Countless tantalizing possibilities danced through Rarity's mind as she ran down the stairs to meet her guests. Ponyville had so many beautiful little fillies. Which one had Sweetie Belle brought her? She found herself thinking of Tootsie Flute, a pony in Sweetie's class who had the most adorable squeaky voice. How did it sound, she wondered, when she cried? Or screamed? Or climaxed? And then there was Dinky Hooves, daughter of that klutz Pegasus with the strange eyes. She always seemed so smart for her age. Grooming her would be a challenge, but such an exhilarating one. There were many wonderful possibilities...Rarity's mood had brightened considerably as she made her way to the front door. She emerged from the stairs to find her sister stand alongside an awkward-looking filly with absurdly huge glasses, a poofy unkempt mane, and a rather odd looking nose. Rarity didn't recognize who she was, but she recognized WHAT she was: a fashion nightmare. “Sweetie Belle! I see you've brought a friend!” Rarity chirped. And what an...interesting friend at that. “Hello! I'm Twist!” said the filly, jumping up and down happily. “I heard you were the beth dressmaker in town, and I was hoping you could help me with a dreth!” Oh, and she has a lisp, too. Wonderful. “Oh, how nice to meet you, dear!” said Rarity. “I just need one teensy-weensy moment to talk to my little sister. Um, please make yourself at home!” With that, she grabbed Sweetie and vanished into the shop's back room, closing the door behind her. “Who the hell is that?” she asked. “Was she really the best you could do?” “What?” Sweetie said, expecting a great deal more kindness from her sister after the previous night's display. “What's wrong with her? She's nice!” “Fancypants' inner circle doesn't care if she's 'nice,'” said Rarity. “This one's...plain. She's hardly offering material...” “Offering?” Sweetie asked. “Never mind,” said Rarity. “Isn't there someone else you could have brought me? Or did you choose the ugly one on purpose? Are you trying to sabotage me, little sister?” “STOP IT!” Sweetie yelled. In the back of her mind, she realized Twist had probably heard that. Good. Maybe she'll run away. “Do you have any idea how hard this was for me?” Sweetie said, as anger and guilt mixed inside her in equal measures. “Do you think it was easy to go to school, and see my friends, and talk and laugh with them...and...and...and know that I had to pick one of them for you to...to...ARGH!” Rarity was taken aback. Sweetie had never confronted her quite like this. “I betrayed Twist, I lied to Spike, I've never hated myself more than I do right now...” Sweetie said. “And I did all of it to help YOU! And instead of a thank you, I get...questioned!! Well, you asked me to get you a filly, and I got you one! And I will never, ever do you another favor ever again!” Sweetie stared at Rarity, breathing heavily. The horrible tension that had built up within her all day had been released. Rarity took a step toward her sister. Sweetie, now feeling far more rational, suddenly realized what she had just done. She had never stood up to Rarity like that. And now she was regretting it. Her bravado was gone, replaced with fear. Sweetie began to tremble. But Rarity simply smiled at her. The same gentle smile from the previous day. “You're right, Sweetie,” she said. “I'm sorry. I didn't mean to snap at you. I've just been so worried about tomorrow, I suppose I lost my head. Thank you, little sister. I'm sure it was an absolutely dreadful experience, and I won't forget what you've done for me.” “Oh...” Sweetie said, needing a moment to process what had just happened. Could it be that her sister's behavior last night wasn't just an act? “Oh...it's okay then...” she said, almost as if she were talking to someone who wasn't really there. “Well, then, I should go attend to Twist,” said Rarity. “Remember your promise!” said Sweetie, her voice once again firm. “You have to be nice! No touching her!” “I'll try to restrain myself,” said Rarity. Her voice contained a hint of sarcasm. Twist thought she heard loud voices coming from the next room, but she paid them no mind. She was an only child, but she knew well enough that siblings argue all the time. She was sure that the sisters were bickering over nothing. She'd read about that sort of thing in some of her favorite books. Pretty much every Bobtail Twins novel involved lots of bickering between the title characters before they made up and solved the mystery. Twist was sure that real sisters were no different. As she waited for the sisters to return, Twist wandered around the boutique, utterly enchanted. It was as if she had stepped out of her drab, plain existence into a glittering new world. Everything was beautiful here. Rarity's personal touch could be seen on every last object, from the flourishes on the edges of the windows, to the gem-studded dressing room doors. And of course, there were Rarity's dresses, several of which were on display. As lovely as the rest of the room was, it was clear that it had been designed in such a way as to extenuate the dresses, complimenting them without drawing focus away. And what marvelous dresses they were. Each one seemed to accentuate a different style and color scheme. No two were alike, even though they almost all carried Rarity's signature gem-based flourish. If Twist had been a bit more aware of the fashion world, she would have known that these were all samples of Rarity's older designs. Not one of these dresses was less than two years old. This was no accident. Rarity knew as well as anyone that her best work in fashion was behind her, but this did not bother her in the slightest. She enjoyed working in her new medium more than she had ever loved clothes. But Twist knew next to nothing about fashion, and to her, this was unquestionably the most beautiful place she had ever been in. Even the mirrors were beautiful, with the gold trim around their edges. But as Twist walked over to the triple-mirror display inspect it more closely, she noticed something was wrong. There was something in the mirrors that simply didn't belong there. In the midst of all this beautiful finery, there was a bland, dull little filly, with ridiculous giant glasses and an ugly nose. Twist was the one thing in the room that didn't sparkle with elegance. It was almost as if someone had taken a beautiful painting, and cut and pasted something that didn't belong right in the middle of it. As a joke. “A joke...” Twist said to herself. She put a hoof up to the mirror. “Should...should I really be here?” “Why whatever do you mean, dear?” asked Rarity, as her image strided confidently into the mirror. Twist thought she looked as dazzling as the rest of the room. Which only provided further contrast with Twist's own blandness. “Of course you're allowed to be here, darling,” Rarity said. “Everyone is welcome in my boutique! Especially a friend of Sweetie Belle's!” “Ahh!!” Twist turned to face Rarity, slightly embarrassed. “Thanks! I um, was just admiring this place! It's so fancy! Did you design it?” “Oh, this old place?” said Rarity, “Yes, I did have a hoof in the design. But enough about me. Sweetie tells me you had a question?” “Well, sort of...” said Twist, idly digging her forehoof into the exquisite carpeting. “See, the thing is...I'm...well...well, you know.” “I'm afraid I don't follow, dear. You're what?” “I...” Twist took a deep breath, “I want to be pretty! All the other fillies in my class are so pretty, like Diamond Tiara and Apple Bloom and Sunny Days and of course your thister, too! And it's not fair! I feel tho left out and all the girls talk about getting coltfriends and stuff and I want a coltfriend too, someone to go on hikes with and make candy with and ooh! we could play charades too, have you ever played charades? But it'll never happen, because every filly in my clath is prettier than me! Even Scootaloo, and she's practically a BOY!” Rarity raised an eyebrow. Sweetie really had bought home quite the specimen. There was only one other pony in Equestria who could ramble aimlessly like that. “Uh...huh.” Rarity replied. “Tell me, Twist, you wouldn't happen to be adopted, would you?” “Nope. Why?” “Oh, no reason,” said Rarity. So much for her theory that Twist was one of Pinkie Pie's countless illegitimate daughters. “Miss Rarity, am I ugly?” Twist blurted out. “Well, at least she's straightforward,” Rarity thought. “And that insecurity...that's something I can work with.” “Twist, why do you think establishments like mine exist?” Rarity asked. As she spoke, she placed her hooves gently on Twist's midsection and turned her around so she faced the mirror. As Twist was once again confronted by her own reflection, Rarity continued, “It's because some ponies ARE ugly. And you're right, it's not fair. It's terribly unfair how judgmental the world is toward fillies and mares who aren't attractive. No one likes them. Other ponies laugh at them behind their backs. And do you know what the worst thing is?” Twist was afraid she already knew. “What is it?” “The loneliness, my dear. Because stallions don't ever go out with ugly mares. It's bad enough at your age, but when you grow up...well, let's just say that stallions can be very cruel. I've met mares who were kind, sweet, and intelligent, but just because they weren't pretty, no one ever fell in love with them. They grew old all alone, without anyone to share their lives with.” Twist turned slightly pale. She tried to turn away from the mirror, but Rarity held her fast. “Is....is that what's going to happen to me?” Twist asked, terrified of the answer. “No,” said Rarity gently. “I told you, that is why my boutique exists. To help ponies like yourself. To save you from the wretched fate of ugly mares everywhere.” “You mean...” “Don't you worry about a thing, Twist,” Rarity said. “I'm going to make you beautiful.” Twist spun around and gave Rarity a hug. “Oh thanks tho much Miss Rarity! I knew I could count on you! You're the best!” Rarity returned the hug, resisting the urge to chuckle. Thank Celestia for the gnawing insecurities of youth. They made things so much easier for her. “This is gonna be GREAT!” Twist said. “You'll give me a makeover and I'll get a pretty new dreth, and I'll look SO stunning in it, and it'll draw attention from my nose, and then when I go to school on Monday, all the other fillies will go 'WHO IS THAT?' and Diamond Tiara and Sunny Days and all the other fillies will be THUPER JEALOUS! And then maybe Featherweight or Snails will ask me out and...” Rarity allowed Twist to prattle on, tuning her ramblings out completely. As she looked down at the filly embracing her, Rarity noticed that Twist was wearing no accessories, not even a practical saddlebag. To her, this spoke volumes about Twist's station in life. The current style was for wealthy young fillies to flaunt their privilege with outlandish accessories; Diamond Tiara's ostentatious headgear was a case in point, as had been Silver's jewel encrusted, ornamental glasses. Since Twist was so desperate to look pretty, she would certainly have worn something similar...if her family could afford it. Their absence could only mean that little Twist had no money. It took but an instant for Rarity to reach this conclusion. Armed with her new knowledge, she waited for a lull in Twist's chatter, and then pounced. “Of course, if I'm going to help you, it will be taking up a great deal of my time...” Rarity said, bringing her hoof up to her chin. “But for a friend of Sweetie's, I'll be happy to offer you a discount for my services.” “A discount?” Twist suddenly looked crestfallen. “Oh...I guess that means you're going to charge me...” “Well, of course, dear,” said Rarity. “Makeovers and dresses aren't free. As much as I would love to help you without charge, things have been lean here for the past few months. I simply can't keep my business afloat if I devote an entire day to helping you for free!” “A whole DAY?” Twist said “It's going to take that long?” “I take my time with my projects. It's the only way to get them right,” the unicorn replied. “But yes, I'm afraid there's simply no way I could do this without compensation.” “Oh...okay, then...I'm thorry to have bothered you.” The filly hung her head as she began walking to the front door. “Although...” Rarity said, “there is ONE way I could help you for free...” Twist spun around, her mood instantly improved. “What is it? Does it involve candy? Because I'm really talented with cand-” “No, dear,” Rarity said, trying to avoid rolling her eyes. So this one liked candy, too. Perhaps there was cause to reexamine the Pinkie Pie theory. “You see, Twist, I'm putting together a...junior fashion show...in Canterlot tomorrow night. It's for my new line of foal fashions. All sorts of handsome colts and stallions will be there...” Twist's attention suddenly seemed laser-focused on Rarity's words. “...but one of my models had to back out at the last minute! If only I had someone who could take her place...” Twist shook her head. “That's enough, Miss Rarity. You can't fool me. I know what you're really up to!” Rarity stammered. “Y-you do?” “Yes! You thought you could trick me, but I'm too smart for that!” she said. “You never had a model quit, did you? You juth want to add me to the show to make me feel better!” Rarity had spent the better part of her life perfecting the art of acting ladylike, and one of its primary tenants was that a lady never compromised her dignity with uncalled for emotional displays. This particular skill served her well in moments like these, when her first instinct was to burst out laughing. “Yes! Yes, that's it exactly,” she said. “I simply want to help you see how beautiful you can be, so I thought I would add another pony to the lineup.” Twist gave a shy, yet somehow ridiculously wide grin. “That's really thweet of you, Miss Rarity, but I don't think that's a good idea. There's no way I'll be fashion-model pretty by tomorrow.” “You don't have to be!” Rarity said. “The models for this show aren't professionals, they're regular foals just like you! In fact, Sweetie Belle is one of them. It's a, um, special show I've put together based o the theme that anypony can be beautiful!” Twist's eyes lit up. “That...sounds...AWETHOME!!” she said. “Okay, Miss Rarity! I'll do it!” This could work, Rarity thought. Twist could be some sort of “girl next door” alternative to the other three. Where they were all damaged in one way or another, Twist would go into the Gathering untainted. The circle members would get to be the ones to damage HER. If she knew her patrons, that sort of sadistic thrill would be more than enough to offset her looks. After all, every foal had her charms, and after speaking to Twist, Rarity was beginning to see hers. There was a naive eagerness to her that Rarity found strangely enticing. If only circumstances were different, Rarity would have indulged herself right then and there, taking Twist as her latest plaything. She knew just how she would do it, too. She'd rape the little foal while constantly insulting her appearance, telling her how repulsive and ugly she was and how lucky she was to have a friend like Rarity, who was willing to toss aside her standards just this once, and have sex with Twist out of pity. She could already picture Twist's response: the tears, the self-loathing, and finally, gratitude. Yes, Rarity thought, she would convince Twist that she was so utterly repulsive that this was her only hope of ever experiencing physical intimacy with another pony, and that Rarity, in her infinite kindness, was willing to overlook her own disgust and touch her. In the end, Twist would wind up thanking her own abuser. But that scenario could never come to pass. Too much was riding on Twist remaining untouched. Rarity shook the idea from her mind and instead focused on the task at hand: Twist's impending makeover. “Alright, dear, here is what we'll do,” she said. “Tonight, you sleep here. I don't have a spare room, but I'm sure Sweetie Belle won't mind sharing. I have some rejuvenating creams that work wonders overnight. Tomorrow, I'll spend the morning making you over, and then the five of us will take the express to Canterlot and be there by evening. Does that sound agreeable, darling?” “Thure!” Twist said, “Oh, but, what about my parents?” “Just write them a note saying where you'll be,” said Rarity. “I have a...personal courier I use for these situations.” It was unusually cold in the basement that evening. Silver Spoon lay bunched up on her mattress, with her single blanket wrapped around her. She never slept well when she was alone. The only nights when she was truly comfortable were the ones when she was allowed to share Rarity's bed. Especially on the occasions when Rarity fell asleep before she did. When Rarity was asleep, Silver could hug her all she wanted. There had been so many nights when she had laid in Rarity's bed, still in terrible pain from the evening's proceedings, and felt completely enveloped by warmth at the touch of her beloved by her side. Somehow, Silver never felt safer than when she slept next to the same horrible pony who so uncaringly abused her. On those nights, it didn't even matter to Silver that Rarity did not love her. She loved Rarity, and the chance to be close to her was enough. If Rarity did love her back, Silver wondered, would she still love Rarity the same way? Wouldn't love prevent her from practicing the same sadistic cruelty that had led Silver to pledge her life to fulfilling her whims? Just one night ago, Silver had seen what she had thought was true kindness from Rarity, and it had frightened her. Was being loved really what she wanted? The basement door creaked open, and a light shone through the darkness. Rarity trotted down the basement stairs gingerly. Silver blinked. Did the room just get warmer? “I have a task for you.” Rarity's horn lit up as an envelope magically hovered into the room. “Take this letter to Twist's house. Leave it by the door, knock, then run back here. Do not let anyone see you.” “Of course, Miss Rarity!” said Silver, getting to her hooves. “Anything for you.” Rarity rolled her eyes. “I don't have time for your toadying tonight, Silver Spoon. Just do what is asked of you.” “Y..yes,” Silver said. Her mind scrambled for an excuse to keep Rarity from leaving. “Um, may I ask what's in the letter? Just out of curiosity...” “Oh, I had Twist write her parents a letter explaining that she was spending the weekend with me,” said Rarity. “Then when she was out of the room, I cast a spell on the paper. The letters rearranged themselves into a new message, still in her handwriting. It tells her parents that she's running away. My name is, of course, not mentioned.” Silver clapped her front hooves together, delighted. “Amazing!” she said. “Quite,” said Rarity. “I'm told that Pip wanders off all the time and often stays with friends, so his mother thinks nothing of him vanishing for a night or two, but I'm willing to wager that Twist is a homebody. Her disappearance would require an explanation. And now it has one.” Silver grabbed the note in her mouth, ready to go. Rarity's horn glowed again as a cloak made its way into view. It came to rest on Silver Spoon's back. “Take this,” she said, “So you won't be recognized.” The cloak was a ratty old thing, and had most likely been sitting forgotten in the back of Rarity's closet for years. It was a rather drab shade of dark green, and had a few holes here and there. Silver Spoon embraced the garment as if it were a thing of rare and singular beauty. To her, that was exactly what it was. After all, it had come from her. “I'll deliver this right away, Miss Rarity!” said Silver, putting the cloak on and racing up the stairs. Twist's home was a bit of a walk; it would take her the better part of an hour to get there and back. Night had fallen by then, and Ponyville's streets were mostly deserted. Silver encountered few ponies on her errand, and none seemed to notice her. As she made her way to Twist's, a realization dawned on Silver: the moment Rarity had entered the room, all her doubts and confusion had vanished. It wasn't that Silver's questions had been answered. They were more persistent in her mind than ever. It was simply that in Rarity's presence, they did not matter. When they were together, nothing was important except Rarity, and Silver herself mattered least of all. She was nothing, and Rarity was everything. Silver wasn't sure, but she thought that maybe, the answer to her questions lay in that sublime state of being. It was past eleven when Silver Spoon made it back home. Rarity had responded with a quick dismissive “good,” when informed that the delivery had been successful. Silver knew that tone well enough to realize that the unicorn was not in an amorous mood that night. She made her way down to the basement, alone, but contented at having performed a task for her mistress. It was no longer cold down there.
7: Four Little Foals----7: Four Little Foals --- I'm in my basement eating lunch alone, like always, when I hear Sweetie's voice call down to me: “Sis says to get Pip ready to go!” Just like that, huh? Just like that. I've always been kind of amazed at how...accepting Sweetie can be at times like this. She hates what Miss Rarity does to us. But she still goes and does these little favors for her sometimes, like they're nothing. “Get Pip ready to go,” she says. We both know what I'm going to be getting him ready FOR. So why is she so calm about it? Maybe she just knows where to pick her battles? Or maybe, after all this time, she's learned to block out the big picture when she needs to? That must be it. I mean, Sweetie and I couldn't be more different in some ways. I can't think of a time when I'm more happy, more alive, more HERE, than when I'm with Miss Rarity. When she's using me, I'm completely in the moment, savoring everything she does to me. It's so much better when you're fully focused on the pain. But Sweetie's the opposite. There's a far-away look in her eyes when Miss Rarity uses her, like Sweetie's somewhere else. It usually doesn't last; Miss Rarity will hit her or something to bring her back to reality. But in those moments, it's like Sweetie Belle is...free. I don't know where her mind takes her, but it's someplace far, far away from Miss Rarity and me. I wish she'd stay there sometimes. But I guess that sort of trick is why Sweetie's always so calm in times like this. And you know, that usually ticks me off. Doing something for Miss Rarity – no matter how small – is such a wonderful blessing, and Sweetie treats it like it's nothing! I hate that more than anything. She's closer to Miss Rarity than I'll ever be, and all she does is take it for granted. Ugh, what an ungrateful little brat! But today is different. Today, I'm kind of...jealous of her. Because it seems like she's been able to push that talk we had last night out of her mind. And I just...can't. Sweetie's words about the Gathering, and what happens to foals who go to it...I just can't get away from them. It's been bothering me all day... I mean, what if one of those ponies does go too far with me? What if I can't get away in time? Should I even try to get away, or would that embarrass Miss Rarity? Miss Rarity... Would she be there? Would she try to save me? If I died...would she be sad? Augh, I need to calm down! All this worrying is stupid! Sweetie's gone to the Gathering for years, and she seems okay. Hey, yeah! Sweetie's gone plenty of times and nothing really bad happened to her! She was probably exaggerating how bad it is; besides, she doesn't enjoy pain the way I do. Yeah, I'll bet that's it. Sweetie Belle is just being soft like usual. She'll probably lay there crying like she always does, while all those rich ponies line up to beat me, whip me, rape me...one after the other until I'm just a broken, ruined mess... I can't remember why I was worried anymore. Oh, this sounds wonderful! I bet Sweetie knew the Gathering would be my sort of thing, and she made up that stuff about the dead foal up just to ruin the night for me! Of course! That's just like he- No...no, it's not. And there it is: the thing that's really bothering me: Sweetie Belle isn't a liar. She doesn't like me, but she wouldn't make up that kind of story just to scare me. Actually, I don't think she COULD even if she wanted to. She's just so...earnest. So, what if the story is true? What if some foals do end up dead at the Gathering? How much would it hurt? How would they do it? Would it be an accident, or are there ponies who actually get off on killing? Would it be slow? Would I- “SILVER! YOU'RE SUPPOSED TO BE GETTING PIP READY!” And that's when I realize I've been sitting in the basement this whole time. And now Miss Rarity is mad at me. Dammit! “I'm sorry, Miss Rarity!” I call out. “I'll go right away!” “For pity's sake!” I hear her yell from above me, “You're so useless!” “I...I'm really sorry!” No, please don't be mad at me, not today...”I'll try harder! I promise, I won't let you down!” “That would be a first,” she scoffs. “Now, MOVE!” I know she doesn't mean it. There have been times I've earned her praise. It's always faint, or backhoofed, but it's there. And when she does give me a kind word, I never forget it. I think of those times as I make my way up the stairs, and things start to make sense. Yes, I'm scared. And I don't know what's going to happen to me tonight. It might be the best night of my life. Or the worst. Or the last. But it doesn't matter. Because I don't matter. What matters is her. If I can help her, if I can be of use to the pony I love, even in some tiny way, then everything else is second to that. Tonight, I'm going to do something I've never really done before: I'm going to make Miss Rarity proud of me. ******* I wish Princess Luna was here. I bet she's off getting ready for Nightmare Night. It's only a month away, after all. She's probably got all sorts of fun things planned! New ways to scare all us little ponies. I used to think being scared was fun. I guess it is, when the scary thing is outside you. 'Cause then you can run away, right? But what do you do when the scary thing is INSIDE you? What happens when YOU'RE the scary thing? I don't know how long I've been in this room. It's been hard to tell time since I've been alone. The last time I talked to anyone, that unicorn said I was sick, and then she made me...clean my chair. It was so awful. I had to fight to keep from throwing up, but I didn't. Maybe that's part of my treatment. But it felt more like she was punishing me. Maybe I deserve to be punished. When I woke up today, there was food in my room. So I guess there's someone looking after me, at least. And...I keep thinking about what Rarity did with me. And when I do, I get hard...down there. I have to fight to get it to go soft again. It was tough to figure out how. First I tried thinking about school, or pirates, or sports...just, things I like that don't make me hard down there. But I just kept thinking about how Rarity used to hurt me, and then make me feel good, and how much I want her, or anyone, to do that with me again... She's right. I really am disgusting. What made me soft again was when I thought of my mum. And that's when I began to feel really horrid. What's mum going to do when she finds out how sick I am? Will she be mad? Will she be ashamed of me? I just want to be a good colt...for her. I hope Miss Rarity can fix me. Maybe when I go to this meeting tonight, I can stop wanting to...to do those things with my cock. For now, I'm just sitting here on the floor of this dirty room. The chair is all dry, but I don't want to sit in it. Just looking at it makes me feel awful. And then all of a sudden, the door creeks open. Is it time to go? “Miss Rarity? Is that you?” I ask. But it's her assistant. The grey filly. I'm not sure I want to be alone with her. The way she talked to me before was...exciting. When I was alone, I kept thinking about what she said. How she “can't wait to make me feel good.” Every time I heard her voice in my head, I'd start to get hard again. Now she's in the room with me. She shuts the door behind her and starts walking to me slowly. And she's smiling! Why is she smiling? What is she going to do to me...? “Hi, Pip. It's really good to see you,” she says. She's talking the same way she did before. I can already feel myself getting hard... “Oh!” she says. I think she noticed. “Looks like you're happy to see me, too!” “Um, um,” I begin to stammer. “Could you...could you go away, please?” She looks hurt. “Awww, Pip, I thought you liked me!” she says, walking closer. “THIS part of you sure likes me...” Before I can stop her, she brushes her hoof against my cock. And just like that, it goes totally hard... “See? I knew it!” she says, laughing a little. I don't understand... “Why are you doing this? I thought you wanted to make me better...” “Miss Rarity wants you to get better,” she says. “I want to make you worse.” Now I'm really scared. I start to back away. “See, Pip, I'm just like you. I'm also sick. But I like being this way. It feels good, doesn't it? Don't you like feeling good?” “But...but...” I can't think straight! Why are fillies so confusing? Wait, that's right! She's a filly! “But you can't be like me!” I say. “Fillies don't have dicks!” Ah-ah! She was just trying to trick me, but I showed her! My mum would be so proud! But then she starts laughing at me. Oh no, I messed up again, didn't I? “Pip, you big dummy!” she says. “Just because I'm a girl doesn't mean I can't get horny, too...” Horny? Is that what it's called? Just then, she runs right at me, pounces on me and pins me down, so I'm lying on my back under her. It happens all in one quick second. I'm helpless. Again. “Let me go!” I shout. “I'll tell Miss Rarity on you!” “Go ahead,” she says, “she won't believe you. Besides, you were mean to me just now. How could you say that being a filly means I can't be like you? Don't you know what fillies like me like to do with colts like you?” I'm shaking now. I think somewhere in there I say “no.” “Let me show you,” she says. And then she lowers herself down so she's touching my dick with her...her... “It's called a pussy,” she says. Did she read my mind? “Or a cunt, if you like that better. Pip, you know how when you start to feel really, really good, some stuff shoots out of your cock? Do you know what it's for?” It's...FOR something? I just thought it was part of my sickness. “It's for ME,” she says, smiling. “And all the fillies and mares like me. We love it when colts fill us with it. Right now, I really, really want to feel it inside me...” Fillies. Are. Horrifying. “I...inside you?” I ask “But...but...why would....that's horrid...why would you want that?” “Because it feels so very good, Pip. Just as good as it feels for you. Don't you want me to feel good?” “N..no!” I say. “I want to get better, and go home, and see my mum! I want to go back to school and be normal again! Don't you want that too? I'll bet you do! You must have someone back home who misses you...” I don't know why, but the grey filly's smile disappears. She looks away from me, but just for a second. When she turns back, she seems kind of upset. “Alright, that's enough,” she says. “Here I come.” And then she just drops herself on top of me, and... Oh. Oh my moon....what's this feeling? I look down at my cock and...it's inside of her. Just like she said. She actually put my cock in her...cunt. And now she's just sort of...bouncing up and down slowly. I'm going in and out of her, and every time I do... I thought I had felt good before. When Rarity tied me up, back when I thought she was a monster. But this...this is so much better than that. This is just...incredible! I start moaning. I can't help myself. The feeling of her pussy, covering my dick...it's so wet, and warm, and it squeezes me in just the right way... I don't ever want to stop doing this. Oh, mum, I'm so sorry...all I wanted was to be a good colt for you. I just wanted to make you proud, I didn't ever, ever want to be a bad pony... But I'm lost now...I can't help it. All I want is to feel more and more like this. All I want is to be inside this filly forever... I let out another moan, and then she just...stops. She gets up off of me, and my cock slips out of her. It's harder than it's ever been, and now it's wet, too. And now she's walking to the door. She's not really done, is she? “Wait!” I say, “I...I'm not...finished...” “Oh?” says the grey filly, “I thought you said you wanted to get better.” “I do! I swear I do! But...you said you wanted me to shoot that stuff into you...and I haven't yet!” “Don't play games with me,” she says. “You just want to come.” “Come?” “That's when you feel really, really good and your cock shoots stuff out,” she says. “Yes! That! Please, I really need to! Just this one time!” “I'm sorry, Pip,” she says, “But we need to get ready for the meeting.” She walks over to me again. She's looks me right in the eyes. “But if you do everything you're told at the meeting, maybe I'll finish up with you later, okay?” If I were a good colt, I wouldn't be happy to hear that. But I'm not. I'm sick, and awful and horrid. Because all I want is to...come...inside of this filly. “O...kay...” I say. “I promise I'll do what I'm told...but!” No! I can't give up just like this! I'm not a bad colt! I'm not! “But! If I do this, then after you and me finish, you have to promise to get Miss Rarity to fix me, okay? Promise!” She giggles. “Let's go, Pip,” she says, and heads for the door. “N...no!” I say. “I won't go! I'll stay right here unless you promise!” “Okay then,” she says. “Then I guess you don't want to play with me anymore...” “That's right! I don't need you! You go be sick by yourself!” I say. She walks out the door, but doesn't close it. “I mean it!” I yell. “I'll be fine without you! I don't...need...” I'm still so hard. Every part of me needs to come so badly. Why does it have to feel so good? Why do I have to need it so bad? Then I think of my mum, of Princess Luna, of all my friends...will they all be disappointed in me? Will they all be as ashamed of me as I am? I run out the door after the grey filly. I'm sorry, everyone. I promise I'll come back someday. And then I'll be cured, and I'll be a good colt again. Just...not today. ******* I am SO EXCITED! Miss Rarity just put the finishing touches on my outfit, and now we're all getting ready to go to Canterlot! She's having me wait in the kitchen – oh, hey, there's scones! – while she gets the other foals ready. Sweetie's one of them, but she hasn't mentioned the names of the other two. I can't wait to meet them! Oh, this is going to be so great! I sit at the kitchen table, munching on my scone (raspberry!) and I'm extra super careful not to get any crumbs on my dress. I'd hate to mess up all that hard work. Speaking of Miss Rarity, I think I hear her voice from the next room... “And you're sure you followed the routine as I instructed?” Yep, that's her voice alright. What routine? I hope I don't have to memorize some sort of secret fashion walk or something. “I'm sure! I got him all worked up, just like you asked! By the time I was done, Pip was practically begging me to finish him off!” Wait, whose voice is that? Sounds kind of familiar... “Well, in that case, then I'd say little Pip is finally ready.” Okay, that's Miss Rarity again. “he should be quite eager to please tonight. Good job.” Hmm. I wonder what they're talking about...then I hear what sounds like a happy little gasp. “Th.,.thank you, Miss Rarity! Oh, thank you so much! I promise, I'll make you so proud of me tonight!” Wait...I DO know that voice! But...how could she possibly be here? I can't believe it! I guess there's only one way to be sure... “Hey Apple Bloom! Are you in the fashion show, too?” I call out. “EAT YOUR SCONE, TWIST!” Rarity shouts back. Then I hear the two of them walk off. Oh, that's right, I forgot Apple Bloom has an accent. Never mind. Well, I can tell Apple Bloom all about this when I get back! I bet she'll be so jealous! Oh, and I can tell Scootaloo, too, and Spike... Spike... Oh no...I forgot all about him. I sent that note to my parents, but I should have asked them to let him know I won't be at the hill today. He probably went yesterday, all excited to see how I looked. I hope he's not too mad at me... I know! I'll just buy him a present from Canterlot to make up for it. Besides, I'll bet he'll be super happy to hear what Miss Rarity's done with me! Ten minutes later, I'm in a fancy carriage headed to the train station. Miss Rarity called for two carriages (she must be SO rich!) and she's in the other one, I guess with the other two foals. One was wearing a cloak, so I couldn't see her too well. Which is weird cause it's not really cold enough yet for cloak weather. We're not even having the Running of the Leaves until next week. Maybe that other foal is sensitive to sunlight or something. Ooh, maybe she's a vampire! I've read a lot of young pony novels about vampires. They're great! I mean, yeah, they kill ponies and eat them, but they're so romantic about it! I did get a good look at the other foal, though. He's a colt, and kind of small. I think he's a couple of years younger than me and Sweetie. I guess he must be excited, too! He looked REALLY anxious! I bet he can't wait to get there! So that leaves me and Sweetie, sitting in the carriage. But she's just staring out the window, not even looking at me. She's being really quiet, too. Maybe she's nervous. I'll try to calm her down. “Hey, Thweetie,” I say, “Do you get to do a lot of these fashion shows? I mean, with your sister being Rarity and all...” “Yeah. Lots.” She doesn't look like she likes that question. I wonder why? Maybe I should switch subjects? “Sooo...” I say. Why is this so awkward? “Do you think there'll be any handsome colts at the show?” “Probably,” says Sweetie. She sounds angry now. “I um...I sure hope so!” I say. “I mean, now that I finally look pretty, it would be a waste if no handsome stallions saw me. And then once they see me, they'll sweep me off my hooves, and maybe we'll go dancing or thomething! And then we'll kiss, and he'll give me flowers...” “Uh huh,” says Sweetie, still looking out the window. “...and then we'll have sex all night!” I say. Sweetie suddenly spins around and looks at me, like she's really surprised. She's acting so weird today. “Wait, what did you say, Twist?” “I said, maybe I can find a cute colt, and he'll think I'm pretty, and-” “No, not all of it, just the last part.” “Oh, that we'll have sex? I'm sorry, Sweetie, do you not know what that is? It's when a colt and a filly-” “I, um, I know what sex is,” says Sweetie. “I just...didn't think you did...” “Oh, well, of course I do! You've seen all the romance novels I read at lunch sometimes, right?” Sweetie shakes her head. “Oh! Well, those stories are, like, thuper sexy! I guess I learned about it from them!” “But...what does that have to do with my sister's...show?” I laugh a little. “Oh, Sweetie, don't you know? I'm going to look really pretty tonight. And that's how you know a colt really thinks you're beautiful, right? If he wants to have sex with you!” Sweetie seems speechless. “I mean, some ponies would say I'm too young for that sort of thing, but that's what they said to Scarletmane in 'Unbridled Passions.' Her governess was all 'you're too young to run away with that handsome count,' but she showed her that you're never too young for true love! And then at the end they do it on his yacht!” Wow! All this talk of romance has got me even more excited! But Sweetie looks like she's going to be sick. I guess she doesn't read the same books I do. Geez, Sweetie Belle can be so naive sometimes! ******* Why did I have to pick her? Twist is so happy right now. And somehow, that makes this even worse. I figured that by now, whoever I picked would be acting like...well, like me. She'd know what she was in for, and she'd be going because she had to, not because she wanted to. But I had to choose Twist. The sweetest, most hopelessly optimistic dreamer in our school. She thinks she's about to turn into one of the heroines from her stupid books. And even worse, she knows about sex! Knowing her, she's probably dreamed of losing her virginity in all sorts of different romantic ways. But instead....because of me... All of us are going to get hurt tonight. But she's the only one who's going to get her heart broken. I look at her, and I just want to sob. I want to tell her everything. I want to throw her out of this carriage and tell her to run away. So many things I want to do... But I can't. I'm paralyzed. If I let Twist go, I condemn my sister. My sister, who beats and abuses me. My sister, who's friends with a group of uncaring perverts who torture foals out of boredom. My sister, who's slowly destroying Silver Spoon's life, and now is about to do the same to Twist and Pip. My sister, the rapist. My sister, the monster. My sister, who just this morning I was sharing a laugh with in the kitchen. It's that last memory that I hold on to. That one, tiny little moment when we laughed together. That's who I'm doing this for. For the Rarity who tucked me into bed when I was little. For the Rarity who sewed me a dress for my first day of school, just so I wouldn't feel nervous. Every year the bad part of her swallows that Rarity up a little bit more, but she's still there. All I have to do is bring her back. Once this is over...maybe then, I can save her. Please, Celestia. Please show me some sign that she's still in there. Please don't let this all be for nothing... The carriage stops. We're at the train station. Pip and Silver seem to have boarded already, but Rarity is still standing at the platform for some reason. Twist bounces out of the carriage and rushes on board, excited as ever. I follow. Just as Twist boards the train, I'm stopped by the feeling of a hoof on my shoulder. It belongs to my sister. I turn around and look at her. She's smiling. Gently. “You really came through for me, little sister,” she says. “Thank you.” I almost say “you're welcome,” but that doesn't seem right at all. Instead, I just hug her. She returns the hug, and plants a kiss on my forehead. There's nothing sexual about it. It's just a sign of love, from one sister to another. “Please, please, bring her back to me...” I whisper, too low for my sister to hear. “Please, Celestia, Luna, anyone...please let her stay like this forever...” The train whistles, and we both scamper aboard before it leaves without us. The other three foals are already in their seats. Silver is bunched up underneath her cloak, trying to make herself as invisible as possible. She's good at that. Twist is looking all around the car, with a huge grin on her face. Pip is sitting and looking idly at the floor. He seems lost in thought. And my sister... Sitting in front of Pip is a filly who appears to be traveling alone. She's about my age, and very pretty. As she walks by, my sister gives her a look. She doesn't notice it, but I do. I hate that look. And just like that, the kind sister I've been pining for is gone. In her place is the predator I've come to fear. I know what she's thinking right now. It's a good thing she's in such a public place. And that we're taking the new super-fast express. We'll be in Canterlot by evening, instead of overnight. Lucky for that filly. Rarity isn't fun to be around at night. The train pulls out of the station. Four hours to Canterlot. This is the part I hate the most. The waiting. Well, I've made up my mind. After tonight, I'm done waiting. I can't sit around expecting her to just get better. Not when every day, she just gets worse. I don't know how I'm going to do it, but I'm going to save her. I'm getting my sister back.
8: Rarity and Fancypants----Chapter 8: Rarity and Fancypants---- Fancypants was rich enough that he could have built his mansion anywhere he wanted. He could have chosen some secluded, beautiful countryside outside of Canterlot. Or, if none was available, he could have afforded to buy up land wherever he liked (excepting the grounds of the royal palace) and have an army of landscapers work on the area until it had been made beautiful. But Fancypants was not one for a life of quiet seclusion. So, when the time came for him to build his dream home, he built it right in the center of the city itself. The neighborhood he selected was chosen for its central location, not for its finery. In fact, the area was strictly middle class, and Fancypants shocked Canterlot's high society when he announced he would be living there. Within a week, he had purchased every building on the street. The tenants were compensated generously to leave without a fuss and find new accommodations. Most complied. Those who refused to leave were removed. Within a month, he had leveled every building he had just purchased. He had never wanted them. He simply needed the land they were on. A year later, he welcomed the city's elite to the most lavish housewarming party in Equestrian history. It did not go unnoticed that Princess Celestia did not attend. Where once there had been a neighborhood, now there stood a single, palatial estate, with a tremendous mansion, a garden, a greenhouse, and all the trappings of the upper-class gentleman. True, the estate's configuration was less than traditional, owing to its urban location. But it didn't matter. What mattered was that Fancypants had made himself clear. On revised maps of the city, what was once a neighborhood in the middle of town was now marked as a single, massive property. Every map of Equestria's capital now bore the name of one pony right at its heart. Fancypants had not just built in the center of Canterlot. He had said to society, “I AM the center of Canterlot.” And society did not dare disagree. The estate was ten years old on the night when Rarity and her four charges arrived. They were expected, of course, or they would never have made it past the front gate, especially not on this night. It was known that Fancypants had a close circle of friends and associates from throughout Equestria who gathered at his home regularly. And it was also known that the normally sociable and attention-grabbing stallion would be uncharacteristically reclusive in the days leading up to such meetings. No one was allowed in his home on these occasions aside from his guests, who always arrived in closed-off black carriages, and never disembarked until they were safely out of view. Fancypants had been generous enough to provide Rarity with a carriage of her own, which had met her at the train station. Twist and Pip had been too busy marveling at the wonders of the big city to ask too many questions. But once they set hoof on Fancypants' property, this changed. “Oh...my...SUN!” Twist said upon exiting the carriage. “This place is AMAZING! Whoever lives here is probably, like, a TRILLIONAIRE or something!” She began to dart around the grounds excitedly. “Or something, yes,” Rarity said dismissively. “Don't run around, Twist. That dress needs to be spotless this evening.” Twist chirped a happy “Okay!” and trotted back to the others. Rarity took a moment to compliment herself on her work; Twist really did look quite lovely. Relatively, at least. Pip turned to Silver Spoon, who was hanging back to avoid being seen by Twist. “I don't understand...” he said. “Why are we meeting here? I thought we'd be going to a hospital or something.” “Don't worry,” Silver Spoon whispered, “Things will start making sense soon.” “I hope so...” said Pip. He missed how things used to make sense. “YOUR ATTENTION, PLEASE!” Rarity shouted, catching the four foals' attention. “This is the home of a very important associate of mine. He has been grateful enough to invite us here for tonight's...activities. You will show your appreciation in the following ways: You will do as your are told. You will respect your elders, and obey their wishes without question. You will NOT leave until I have you told you the event is completed. And most importantly...” Rarity looked directly at Twist. “You will keep all chatter to a minimum.” She then turned to the rest of the group. “Are there any questions?” “Is the person who owns this place a doctor?” Pip asked. “Can he help me?” “Oh, hello!” Twist said, turning to Pip. “You were asleep on the train so I didn't get to thay hi to you! I'm Twist! Are you a colt model?” “A what? N-no, I'm-” “And why do you want a doctor? Do you have a cold? Cause you sound fine to me, plus you have that cool accent. Are you from the Bronco Isles? I've read a lot of stories that take place there and everyone theems to talk like you do. Also everyone seems to be a lord of some kind, and then they fall in love with a lowly chambermaid and it's all scandalous, but in the end they-” “TWIST!” Rarity shouted. To Twist, this tone was new. Rarity didn't just sound annoyed with her, she sounded downright angry. Suddenly the awkward filly felt a little frightened. “Um...I'm sorry, Miss Rarity...” she whimpered. “All of your questions will be answered tonight,” said Rarity. “But ONLY if you follow my instructions. Are we clear?” Four shaky voices replied “Yes, Miss Rarity,” and the unicorn turned and began leading them toward the massive mansion. Rarity knocked on the door, expecting a servant to answer, and was surprised when the door was opened by Fancypants himself. “Rarity!” he said, beaming. “It's been an age! How wonderful to see you!” “Far too long, Fancy!” said Rarity, hugging him. “I want to thank you once again for this amazing honor! To think that I'm the first non-Canterot native to be chosen for your circle...I have to tell you, I'm terribly excited!” “Not at all, my dear,” said Fancy. “You've more than earned the privilege. It's high time my little group expanded its horizons, and besides, what you lack in wealth, you more than make up for in your talent for...procurement.” “What does that word mean?” Pip whispered to Twist. “I think it meanth being in favor of curement,” said Twist. “But I don't know what curement is.” “Shhh!” Sweetie said to both of them. “And speaking of which...I see you've come well prepared for tonight's festivities...” Fancy said, walking over to the four foals. As he did, his demeanor changed, ever so slightly. There was something in the way he walked, the way he looked at the foals, that chilled each of them to the bone. Even Silver Spoon was unnerved by the look in his eyes. Sweetie Belle had once encountered a creature whose gaze turned ponies to stone. Given the option, she would have preferred to stare down the cockatrice. “Hello, Sweetie Belle,” said Fancy, smiling. His voice seemed to drop a few octaves from how it had been before, and he spoke just a bit more slowly. “Such a...profound pleasure to see you again, my dear.” “H...hello, Sir Fancypants...” said Sweetie. She wanted to look away, but she knew better than to disrespect him like that. “And you three,” he said, turning to the others. “Such beautiful little foals, the lot of you...I'm looking forward to getting to know you all tonight.” Twist and Pip didn't say a word. But Silver Spoon fought her way past her fear and saw Fancypants as something more than just a host: he was someone whose favor Rarity valued. And that made this an opportunity. “It's wonderful to finally meet you, sir,” she said, in the practiced, refined voice of a pony who had once been a member of Ponyville's elite. “Miss Rarity speaks of you often. She's told me such amazing tales of your...prowess. I've been looking forward to meeting you for quite some time and...experiencing you for myself. Thank you so much for gracing us with your invitation. I promise, we will do our utmost to make sure this evening does not disappoint.” Fancypants chuckled approvingly, while Rarity looked at Silver Spoon with her mouth agape. Was this the same self-hating pain addict who lived in her basement? No, she realized. This was the daughter of the Silver family, the upper-class filly who had earned her cutie mark through her refined manners at a society party. This was a pony who knew that social climbing was all one big performance; and Silver Spoon had just taken the stage. And just when I was starting to get bored with her, Rarity thought. Perhaps there's more value to the wretched little fuckpig than I thought. Fancypants stroked Silver's cheek with his hoof, lingering just a bit too long by the reckoning of the other three foals. “Oh, my sweet little lady! You are a joy! Ah, but you shouldn't be hiding your pretty face under that old cloak. May I take it for you?” “YOU'RE going to take someone's cloak?” Rarity asked “Oh yes, my dear. I've sent the servants away for the evening. No one but the Circle members and the...entertainment are allowed inside tonight. Now, if I may?” “Of course!” Silver Spoon said, as she removed her cloak and handed it to Fancypants. Behind her, Twist let out a gasp. “But...you're...but...” Silver suppressed a groan. In the midst of her performance she'd completely forgotten about Twist. “THILVER THPOON?” Twist said. “But...you're dead!” “Come again?” Fancypants asked. “Oh, wait is this the one you wrote me about, Rarity? Your live-in runaway? I had no idea she was so charming!” “You flatter me, sir!” Silver said, still speaking in her elegant but artificial society voice. “But you're DEAD! We had an assembly at school and everything!” Twist said. Sweetie Belle just shook her head,while Pip hid behind her, growing more confused by the second. Unwilling to leave Fancy's side, Rarity shot her sister a look and silently mouthed the words “deal with this!” Fancy then noticed Silver's cute mark. “Oh my goodness, and she's a Silver! I had no idea! To think that you'd manage to charm a member of such a well-known family into willingly falling into your grasp! I am deeply impressed, Rarity!” “Why thank you, Fancy! I daresay that Silver Spoon here is the most wonderfully obedient little foal I've ever encountered.” “BUT SHE'S DEAD!” Twist shouted, as the trio of social climbers continued to ignore her. Sweetie put her hoof over Twist's mouth and whispered into her ear. “Twist, I'll explain things later, okay? Silver Spoon is...fine. Things will go a lot easier tonight if you just go along with everything.” “But...but...but...” “Twist...please.” Sweetie whispered. There was a sadness in her voice that compelled Twist to calm down. “Okay, Sweetie Belle,” said Twist. “I'm sorry I got all worked up.” Sweetie shook her head. “Don't apologize, Twist. Not to me, anyway.” The little unicorn looked back at her sister. “I don't deserve it.” “Is what your mistress said true, Silver Spoon?” asked Fancy, his voice lowering again. “Are you an obedient filly?” “I love Miss Rarity more than my own life, sir,” said Silver. “I'd do anything for her. Anything at all. And the same goes for her friends.” Fancy let out a low, almost guttural chuckle. “Rarity my dear, I don't know what you did with this one, but I have to say I am in awe of your skill! You must let me in on your secrets later.” “O-of course, Fancy!” Rarity was beside herself. Fancypants did not hand out compliments lightly, at least not sincere ones. “It would be my pleasure!” “Oh, I think you'll find the pleasure will be shared,” said Fancypants as he bent down to give Silver a kiss on the forehead. “You are a wonder, little one. I am so very happy to meet you.” He then turned to the other foals. “And that goes for all of you, as well! Come in, come in!” Fancy led the way as the five ponies entered his manor. But as Silver followed, she was pulled aside by Rarity. “That was very impressive, Silver Spoon,” she said, smiling. “You've done well.” Then, without another word, Rarity trotted off to rejoin the group. Silver stood there for a moment before joining them herself. She knew better than to make an emotional display in front of a society pony. And the joyful tear running down her face would certainly qualify. The halls of Fancypants' manor could not be described as anything but stunning. Aside from the royal palace, Rarity doubted there was another structure of such beauty in all of Equestria. She also noticed quite a contrast in design styles between the two buildings. The palace was built like a huge cathedral, with stained glass windows, glittering golden alters, and artistic tributes to Equestrian history around every corner. Fancy's mansion was different. It recalled one of the palaces of the ancient unicorn tribe. Massive columns supported the huge ceilings. Where the royal palace favored crystals and gold, fancy preferred polished stone and paintings. Nearly every hallway had some beautiful work of art adorning its walls. Rarity gasped as they passed one particular artwork. “Th..that's...” she stammered. “Clever Hans Hoofbein's masterpiece, The Diplomats” said Fancypants. “I thought a fellow art lover like yourself would appreciate it.” Two stoic, well-dressed stallions, each dead some 600 years, stared at Rarity from the portrait. Between them was a shelf filled with various artifacts, most of which were considered ancient even in their day. “But Fancy...that painting doesn't exist!” Rarity said. “It was destroyed ten years ago, when that gallery burned down!” “Oh yes, it certainly was.” said Fancy, “Just like Silver Spoon here was killed in the forest, eh?” Silver Spoon forced a demure giggle. “Touche, Fancy,” said Rarity, still slightly flustered. “But this wasn't some small-town disappearance. That fire shook the art world. One of the great masterpieces of the Classical Era, gone forever...why, I remember reading every detail about the fire in Paddock Portraiture Monthly.” “Ah, yes, a fine publication,” said Fancy. “And I should know, since I've owned its parent company for the past two decades.” “....NO! Oh, Fancy, you didn't!” Rarity said, delighted. “You faked a story about a gallery fire just to add this painting to your collection?” “Oh the fire was quite real, my dear. But nothing worth mentioning was lost. That gallery's collection was pure dross, aside from this painting, which I'd arranged to have liberated from the premises earlier that evening. With all their paintings reduced to ash, there was no way they could tell it was missing, and my paper cemented the story. You see, the gallery wouldn't sell it to me, at any price. So I made THEM pay instead.” Rarity laughed. “You rascal! Oh, Fancy, you are an inspiration to us all!” While the other three foals were close by, Twist happened to be standing next to Fancy as he spoke, though she wasn't quite paying attention. “Let that be a lesson to you, dear children” said Fancy. “The greatest joy in this life is not friendship, as our naive princess would have you believe. It is to be found in the act of rising above your inferiors. It is found in never accepting the word 'no.' And above all: it is found in seeing what you want, and...taking it.” Without warning, Fancy reached down and flipped the rather short skirt on Twist's dress, exposing her cunt for just a moment. In that moment, he took his other forehoof and fondled Twist's young hole. The whole thing happened so quickly that she had no time to react until it was over. Twist jumped, shocked, while Rarity and Fancypants laughed. “Thank you for helping me demonstrate, my dear.” he said to the filly. “There will be further lessons soon.” Pip had been distracted by a painting of a sailing ship on the opposite wall, and had missed the event entirely. The other two foals did not. Silver Spoon smirked, while Sweetie shut her eyes, trying to block out what had just happened. She was not successful. Fancypants licked his hoof, then made a disappointed face. “Dry,” he said. “Well, that's alright. I have friends who enjoy that.” He began to walk onwards, and Rarity, Silver and Pip followed. Twist's legs gave out, as she fell to the floor in shock. “Did...he just...?” Sweetie Belle walked over to Twist and hugged her. “Sweetie...I don't think I like Canterlot...” she said. Her normally cheerful tone was gone. Instead, her voice carried a sound of quiet dread. “You've been here before, right? Is it always like this?” Memories of previous trips to Canterlot flashed through Sweetie Belle's mind. She whimpered sadly. “Canterlot is the worst town in the world,” she said. “Miss Rarity said there would be lots of stallions at the show,” said Twist. “She meant nice ones, right? Not ones like...him?” “....we should keep moving,” said Sweetie. “We don't want to lose the others. The sooner we do this, the sooner we get to go home.” “That's good,” said Twist, as Sweetie helped her up. “I miss home. It's nice having a place where you can feel safe, you know?” “Yeah,” said Sweetie Belle, avoiding Twist's gaze. “I'm sure it must be.” The two fillies caught up with the others soon enough. Fancy was going on about a rare book he had recently acquired, but his speech was cut short by the booming chime of a clock striking ten. It rang loudly enough to drown out Fancy's voice, yet none of the ponies could see a clock anywhere nearby. “Well, I suppose our little tour will have to be cut short,” Fancy said. “Oh, that's too bad,” said Rarity, though her sorrow seemed more than a bit forced. “Perhaps you can show me the rest of the place another time.” “Perhaps, but for now, I need all five of you to gather around me. Don't be shy now,” he said, looking right at Twist as he spoke the last sentence. Twist was in no mood to be anywhere near Fancypants. “Um...do we have to?” she asked. “Twist! Manners!” said Rarity. “S-so sorry, Fancypants. This one has a bit of an...inquisitive nature.” “No harm done, my dear,” said Fancypants. “But I do need you to get close to me, Twist. And that goes for all of you. The tenth hour is upon us. The Circle gathers. I do not intend to keep them waiting.” Rarity looked at Twist and stomped her hoof authoritatively. “You said you would do as you were told, Twist.” she said. “Yes, Miss Rarity,” said the filly, lowering her head as she slowly walked toward Fancypants. Sweetie Belle followed, but she made no effort to contain her displeasure. She threw an enraged look at Rarity and Fancypants. Rarity had already turned away to say something to Silver Spoon, but Sweetie's furious eyes locked with those of Fancypants, who merely responded with a smug smile. “Alright, now that we're all together, we can commence,” he said. “Close your eyes, everyone. It's time.”
9: Rarity and the Circle---Chapter 9: Rarity and the Circle--- Rarity was the only one to comply with Fancy's order to close their eyes. None of the foals felt quite comfortable letting their guard down so completely in front of him. Even Pip, who had not seen him grope Twist earlier, could tell that this stallion was capable of anything. With his own eyes shut, a sky-blue aura began to emanate from Fancy's horn. He started chanting something under his breath. “Wh...what's he doing?” whispered Twist. “Sweetie Belle, what's he doing?” She took a tentative step backward. “Shut up, Twist!” Silver Spoon whispered back. “Just stay put! You're safe here!” But Sweetie Belle recognized the spell Fancy was casting. She had seen Twilight Sparkle perform it on several occasions, though she usually didn't need so much time. Sweetie recognized that brief delay in his spell for what it was: a chance. Rarity had done what was asked of her, Sweetie thought: she had brought Fancypants four foals. But if one of them were to get away on her own, Rarity couldn't possibly be blamed, right? “Twist, Silver's lying!” Sweetie said. “You've got to ru-” A huge flash enveloped Sweetie's world as Fancypants finished the teleport spell. When the light faded, they were at the start of a stone hallway, lit only by a few torches, which burned with bright blue flames. Behind them was a solid wall. “Ah, there we are,” said Fancy. “Now Sweetie, my dove, I'm afraid I didn't quite hear you just then. Too busy concentrating on the spell, you see. What did you say?” “Oh, um, nothing important,” said Sweetie. She looked behind her. Twist was still there. Sweetie had been too late. “Forgive the theatrics, but they were necessary to transport you to the venue for our Gathering,” said Fancy, as he began walking down the hallway. “You see, to ensure secrecy, the Circle actually meets in a structure hidden underneath my estate. We just teleported a hundred feet straight down. Save for magic, there is no means of entering or leaving this place. No doors, no windows. Even normal teleportation does not work. I've had this place enchanted so it will only accept individuals who I personally have placed a particular spell on.” “My goodness, how ingenious!” said Silver Spoon. Sweetie looked at her and wanted to throw up. If it hadn't been for her, Twist might have gotten away. “Well, it's important I keep this place secure, my dear,” said Fancy. “It's my private retreat, you might say. I know you've heard stories about it, Rarity.” “Well, yes,” said the white unicorn, “I'll happily admit that I've dreamed of visiting this place. This is where you house your own...collection, is it not?” “Oh yes. And of course, Circle members are free to sample of its delights at their leisure,” said Fancy. “But we'll leave that for later.” As they walked down the hallway, the glow of the torches became brighter. It was Pip who first noticed that the walls weren't just simple, smooth stone. There was artwork here, too. But of a very different variety. The torch illuminated a small but detailed painting of a filly, who seemed to be about Pip's age. She was sprawled on a bed, with her back legs spread to expose her sex. There was a wanton expression on her face. Pip gasped at the obscene sight, worried that he was going to get hard again. He stepped back, and ended up bumping into Silver Spoon, sending them both falling to the ground. “I'm sorry!” Pip said as he helped Silver up. The other two foals stopped walking to see if they were okay. The two adults seemed not to notice, and continued down the hallway, chatting casually. “Oh, don't worry, Pip, I'm fine,” said Silver. She noticed another painting on the opposite wall, of a young filly being whipped by a grown female unicorn. The foal was in obvious pain and looked like she was screaming, while the adult appeared to laugh. “I should compliment Fancy on that one,” said Silver. “Gotta love the subject matter.” “Will you knock it off?!!?” Sweetie said. “What is WITH you? Last night you told me you were scared! Was that a lie? Did my sister put you up to it?” “Your sister?” Twist asked, “Sweetie-” “Hold on, Twist,” Sweetie said. “Silver, when this is over, I'm...I'll...you're going to be sorry, okay?” Silver giggled at the half-formed threat. Sweetie had never been very good at that sort of thing. “I wasn't lying last night, Sweetie. I was terrified.” she said. “But...now I'm not. Didn't you see how I had Fancypants hanging on my every word? How I made Miss Rarity happy? She actually complimented me, Sweetie! Not faintly, or hurtfully. She was...impressed with me.” Silver was almost quivering with joy as she spoke. “So what? How does that change anything?” Sweetie said. “It changes everything,” said Silver, who seemed to be on the verge of giddy laughter. “I finally have a chance to use my special talent to help her! I've made a good impression on Fancypants, so he won't let anything happen to me! And even if he did...” Twist and Pip both wore confounded expressions as they listened to Silver. “Even if he did...I'm happy right now. I think I'll be happy no matter what happens. All I have to do...is think back to Miss Rarity praising me...and everything else just kind of...washes away.” Silver closed her eyes and smiled. “All that means is that she's found a new way to use you,” said Sweetie. “And being used by her is all I've ever wanted,” said Silver. “Could one of you PLEATHE tell me what's going on?” Twist said. “There's PORN on the walls! And it's WEIRD porn, not like that issue of Rock Hard Stable Studs I stole from the bookstore and keep under my – you know what, forget I thaid that – the point is, this place isn't normal!” Twist gestured for the other three foals to come close to her, and covered the side of her mouth with her hoof so she wouldn't be overheard. Once they were huddled in, she whispered: “You know something? I don't think they're really having a fashion show here at all.” Sweetie Belle patted Twist on the back sympathetically, while Silver Spoon tried to contain her laughter. But Pip just looked perplexed. “You thought this was a fashion show? Is that why you're the only one who's dressed up?” Twist looked around at the other three foals, and noticed for the first time that she was the only one wearing anything. “This could be another clue!” she announced. Pip shook his head at Twist and looked back at Sweetie. “Sweetie Belle?” Pip said “I'm not sure, but...I think your sister might be sick...like me.” Sick? Sweetie's heart sank. What had Rarity done to this little colt? Without thinking, she hugged Pip tightly, as if her embrace could somehow shield him from the world. “You're not like my sister, Pip,” she said. “Don't ever, ever say that about yourself. You're a good colt. You're not like Rarity. No one in Ponyville is.” “What a pity,” said Silver Spoon. “THAT'S ENOUGH, SILVER!” Sweetie shouted. “SWEETIE BELLE!” Rarity's voice echoed from further down the hall, “STOP LAGGING BEHIND! WE'RE ABOUT TO BEGIN!” Sweetie Belle sighed, then closed her eyes and ran down the hall as if it were the edge of a cliff. Best to get it over with. Silver followed, while Twist, unsure of what else to do, chased after them both. Pip lingered for just a moment, taking another look at the painting of the wanton filly on the bed. He felt his cock harden just a little bit. “You're wrong, Sweetie Belle,” he whispered. “I'm not a good colt. And I think the other bad ponies want to make me like them...” And I'm scared I might want to let them, he thought. Pip ran down the hall after the others. He reached the rest of the group at the end of the hall, where a plain circular stone room awaited them. “Rarity, my dear,” said Fancy, “since you are a new initiate, you will not join the assembled circle members for the oath. Instead, you will descend along with your offerings. It's a part of the induction ceremony, you understand.” “Offerings?” asked Twist. “Hush, Twist,” said Rarity. “I'm afraid I'm a bit confused, Fancy. What do you mean by 'descend'?” “Well, though I am responsible for its modern incarnation, this little society did not begin with me. It's a revival of a rather ancient order, spanning back to the days of the Lunar Rebellion. There are traditions to be upheld, my dear, and this is one of them. I hope you'll bear with us.” And with that, Fancy's horn began to glow. A huge slab of stone suddenly rose out of the ground at the entrance to the hallway, blocking it and trapping the six of them in the circular room. “Um, what was the purpose of that?” asked Rarity. “Why, to make sure none of you can leave the room, of course!” said Fancy. His horn glowed sky blue again, and without another word, he vanished. For a minute, the five ponies stood there silently, expecting something to happen. But nothing did. “What's going on?” Pip asked. “He's coming back, right? He's not going to leave us here, is he?” “Of course not, darling!” said Rarity, though her voice did not carry a confident tone. “I'm sure he'll be back momentarily...” Rarity's voice trailed off, and silence once again hung over the room. Sweetie Belle remembered what her sister had said, about the Circle doing terrible things to ponies who had displeased them. And here they were, alone in a structure with no entrance or exit. Alone in a place where they might never be found. Was this what the Circle did when someone presented offerings that weren't to their liking? Had Fancy been inspecting them this entire time? Was that why he had touched Twist? Five minutes passed, then ten, then fifteen, then thirty. Not a single sound could be heard from outside. Pip leaned against the wall, looking up at the plain ceiling. He began counting the bricks. It was a boring, pointless task, but it kept his mind off of that painting, off of what he had done with Silver Spoon, off of what he wanted to do with... Pip sighed as he lost count. Sweetie Belle sat by herself for a few minutes, consumed with anger at her sister and Silver Spoon. But by the half-hour mark, that anger had turned to fear. Sweetie Belle had lost track of time completely by the time she looked across the room at her sister. Rarity looked back, and Sweetie could see the same fear in her sister's eyes. Silently, Sweetie walked over to her sister. She still did not speak, but simply looked at her. Behind the fear in Rarity's eyes, Sweetie could see someone she had been searching for. There was something Sweetie had always wanted to say to Rarity, and if this was really the end, then she wished she could say it now. But she couldn't. No matter how hard she wanted to, Sweetie knew that she could not tell her sister “I forgive you” and really mean it. But there was something else she could say. “I love you, sis,” she told Rarity, embracing her. The older unicorn returned the hug, and Sweetie could have sworn she felt a tear fall on her foreleg. The sisters sat down together, awaiting the unknown side by side. Silver spoon paced back and forth, becoming more and more anxious. It wasn't supposed to go like this. She thought she had charmed Fancypants and won his favor. Had she been mistaken? Had she somehow upset him? Had he left them there because of her? Had she failed Miss Rarity when she needed her most? As she grew more and more agitated, she found herself wandering by Twist, who sat on the floor, looking down at her dress. “Um, hey,” she said. “Hey Thilver Spoon,” said Twist. “You know what's really going on here, don't you?” “Yeah, I do,” she said. What was the point in lying anymore? “I don't know if I want you to tell me,” she said. “I just wish you all hadn't lied to me.” “Yeah, well...” Silver muttered. “Listen, um...can I ask you something?” “Thure, I guess...” “Before, you said that when everyone thought I was dead, there was an assembly at school. What...what was it like?” “Well, they held it outdoors. It was a real pretty day. Regular class was canceled, so we went to this instead,” said Twist. “The mayor showed up and gave a speech. She said some nice things about you, but it sounded like stuff you'd say for any foal, really. Like 'her life was so short' and stuff. And then Miss Cheerilee spoke, and what she said...well, that's when most of us started to cry.” “Ponies cried...for me?” Silver said, taken aback. “Yeah,” said Twist. “Even ponies you used to make fun of...like me.” “I shouldn't have picked on you. I don't deserve to act superior to anyone. So, um...” Silver awkwardly rubbed her left foreleg, “Do you remember what Cheerilee said, exactly?” Twist sighed, but did not answer. “No, huh? That's okay...I guess it was a while ago...” “I remember.” said Twist. “I don't think I'll ever forget what she said that day.” Silver's eyes widened. “She started to say things like the Mayor did...just nice stuff that you could say for anyone,” Twist said, “but then she kind of stopped in the middle of the speech. Her voice changed, too. It got really sad. And she said, 'I should be saying all these kind things about her, but the truth is...Silver Spoon wasn't a very nice pony.'” “What?” Silver felt her legs go weak. Was this some kind of joke? “She said, 'We all know it. She was a bully. She picked on ponies with help from her friend, who I won't name today. But sometimes, she would have these moments of such profound compassion. I'll never forget the day Apple Bloom's grandmother spoke to the class. When she was done, Silver Spoon was the first one to applaud, when every other pony was too embarrassed to. That was a brave thing to do. And it was little things like that, which showed me who she really was, deep down. No, Silver Spoon was not a good pony. But I truly believe, that one day, she would have been.'” Silver was utterly speechless. She wasn't sure what she was feeling, but whatever it was, the emotion paralyzed her. Twist sniffled a little, then continued quoting her teacher. “'The terrible thing isn't just that she died young, as awful as that is. It's that she never discovered who she really was. The greatest tragedy here today, is that all of you will forever remember Silver Spoon as the mean little filly she was...instead of the kind, wonderful mare she would have become.” As she finished the speech, Twist adjusted her glasses with her hoof, mostly for lack of anything else to do. Beside her, Silver Spoon was in shock. “I'm sorry if it was hard to hear that,” said Twist. “I didn't want to lie to you.” Silver shook her head slightly. “But yeah, that speech really got to us. Of course, no one took it as hard as Diamond Tiara...” Twist continued. “She gave a little speech, too.” “She did?” said Silver, as the words jolted her out of her previous state, “what did she say?” “Well, she came out with all these notecards, like she had a big thing planned. But when she walked up to the podium, she looked at them and just...threw them on the floor....and all she said was 'Silver Spoon was my only friend.' She started to say something else, but then she just...broke down.” Silver's hoof was shaking as she brought it to her mouth. “She cried so hard, and nothing could make her thop...she ended going home and not coming back to school for days.” said Twist. “I guess all that kind of explainth the way she's been since then...” “The way she's...been?” asked Silver Spoon, her voice shaking. “She's...” Twist seemed to be grasping for the right word, “....changed.” Before she could continue, Twist was interrupted by what felt like an earthquake. The floor beneath the five ponies began to rumble, and then, one of the stones which made up the floor gently flew up into the air, and remained hovering about ten hooves above the ground. Then another stone followed, and another, and another, until there was a sizable hole in the center of the floor. “Oh wow!” said Twist. “Glad no one fell in!” “Never mind that!” said Silver. “Answer my question, Twist! Tell me what happened to Diamond Tia-” “THE NEOPHYTE THINKS HERSELF ABOVE US,” boomed a voice. It was clearly identifiable as that of Fancypants, magically amplified so it filled the room. “THIS IS HER FOLLY,” came a chorus of voices in response. “LET US STRIP HER OF THE FOOLISH DELUSION CALLED MORALITY,” Fancy's voice replied. “HER DESCENT BEGINS,” replied the other voices. Rarity gasped as she felt herself being magically lifted up in the air, and levitated towards the hole in the center of the room. “Sis! No!” shouted Sweetie. “Come back!” But Rarity did not seem to hear her. “It's time,” she said. “It's finally time!” No, thought Sweetie as her sister drifted down beneath the hole. Please don't leave me again... Rarity drifted downwards, into the chamber beneath the circular room. The massive room boasted extravagance which outshone even Fancypants' mansion. The floor was decorated with an elaborate mural, depicting an orgy, seemingly taking place in ancient times, in which hundreds of ponies were participating, engaging in every depraved act imaginable, from sodomy to foal abuse to elaborate forms of sexual torture. The room was vast, and Rarity could make out elaborate sculptures depicting obscene acts in the distance, and closer by, a beautiful fountain which seemed to use wine instead of water. There were ornate couches and small beds set up all around the chamber. Most had ropes, chains, or other restraints attached to them. And far off on the end of the room, she could make out a huge, bright red door, which was sealed tight. Behind those doors was the Circle's “gallery,” a magnificent harem consisting of over a hundred beautiful foals, of all ages, genders, and dispositions. Most of them belonged to Fancypants, but any member could enjoy them whenever they liked. Rarity coveted what lay beyond that door with her entire being. Directly beneath Rarity, a group of around fifty ponies stood in a circle, with Fancypants at the center. Rarity landed right in front of him. She tried to stand, but could not. “The neophyte has descended!” Fancypants proclaimed, and the other ponies stomped their hooves in approval. Fancy allowed the celebration to continue for a few seconds, then raised his hoof. The crowd instantly went silent. “We alone are without limits,” he said. “WE TAKE WHAT IS OURS,” said the others. “We alone are unshackled by the chains of morality,” said Fancy. “THE ONLY NOBLE PURSUIT IS PLEASURE,” said the others. “We alone are enlightened and unafraid.” “TONIGHT, WE REJOICE IN OUR TRUE NATURE. TONIGHT, THERE IS NO TABOO.” “Thus we welcome into our ranks another who embraces our ideals. Ponies of the Circle, I give you...Rarity!” Fancy threw up his hooves, then slammed them down on the ground, creating a mighty stomp which echoed through the room. “We alone shall accept her true nature! We alone shall never question her depravities! We alone shall satisfy her boundless lusts, as she shall satisfy ours. And why shall we do these things?” “BECAUSE WE ALONE...ARE FREE.” “Rise, Rarity.” Fancy's horn glowed, and Rarity found herself able to move. As she rose, the other ponies stamped their hooves again. She looked around at her new brethren. She instantly recognized more than half the ponies there, even though she had never met most of them before. This was no mere collection of anonymous perverts. These were some of the richest, most famous and most powerful ponies in Equestria. The amount prestige and wealth assembled in this room was nearly incalculable. And tonight, they would welcome her as their equal. Rarity's place as one of the elite of the elite would be assured. The group was about evenly split between mares and stallions. Some had foals with them, ranging from ponies younger than Pip to young teenagers. Some of the members wore extravagant outfits, while others wore nothing at all. Many were visibly aroused. “Rarity,” said Fancypants, “Do you wish to join this Circle?” “Yes.” “And what do you offer as tithe?” Rarity took a deep breath. Fancy had been adamant that she memorize the tithe speech perfectly. A flawed speech would reflect poorly on her as an initiate. “To prove my devotion to the ideals of the Circle,” said Rarity, “I bring a tithe of four foals, to be used by the ponies of this Circle in any way they desire. Once the evening is done, if you find my tithe pleasing, then to cement my membership, I will be honored to grant this Circle...an offering.” Rarity scanned the ponies' faces, looking for any sign that she may have misspoken. No problems so far. “From among the four,” Rarity continued, “One foal shall be selected by the members of the Circle, to become their property, to live out their lives within the walls of the Gallery, and to be our plaything until the day they die.” The ponies stamped their hooves once in unison. It was a sign of agreement. Fancy's horn lit up again. Above them, the four foals suddenly rose in the air and, one by one, were sent gently drifting down through the hole into the Inner Circle's meeting room. When the last of them had passed through, the hovering stones flew back into place all at once, sealing the hole. As Sweetie descended, she was gripped with a feeling of tremendous fear. From the rapidly approaching ground, a hundred hungry eyes turned and stared directly at her. And two of them belonged to her sister.
10: Silver Spoon and Fancypants---Chapter 10: Silver Spoon and Fancypants---- The first night had been exceptionally beautiful. Spike wished he had someone to share it with. Twist always came to their hill in the evenings, even on weekends. This time, Spike had gotten there early. He had brought with him a picnic blanket and a basket full of his special peanut butter cookies – Twist's favorite. After being made over by Rarity, he figured his friend would be in high spirits. This would be the perfect way to cap off the day. Let's see her try and feel bad about herself NOW, Spike had thought to himself. He spread out the picnic blanket, grabbed a cookie to munch on, and waited. To pass the time, he looked up at the sky. The sky had given a wonderful performance, as it slowly turned from blue, to gold, to sunless black. Someplace far away, Princess Luna whispered something in a language older than Ponykind itself, and a bright and shining full moon rose up into the sky. All of this was lost on Spike, as he sat on the hill, alone. He had waited all afternoon, but his friend never came. “Maybe Rarity couldn't see her right away,” thought the little dragon as he sadly walked down the hill with his basket and blanket. “She must have asked Twist to come by tonight. Yeah...that would explain it...” So why didn't that explanation sit right with him? Why did everything feel so...wrong? For a moment, he contemplated going to Rarity's to see her himself, but then he remembered Twilight's teleport spell, and her stern orders against Spike having any dealings with Rarity. Ponies and their drama. Go figure. Spike decided not to dwell on it. He still had most of his cookies left; he'd just wrap them up and save them for tomorrow. Twist was sure to show up then. On the second night, the night of the Gathering, it was raining in Ponyville. Spike came to the hill anyway. He had borrowed Twilight's umbrella, and his cookies were still good, albeit slightly stale. The last time it had rained in the evening, Twist had shown up at Twilight's library and asked Spike why he hadn't been at the hill. “It's just thome silly water,” she had said. “It can't hurt you! Unless you're the Goblin Queen from the 'Chronicles of Neighnia' book series. Rain makes her melt. But you're not, so come on out!” It had been raining harder that night than it was this evening. But Twist was nowhere to be found. After an hour of waiting, Spike walked home sadly, munching on soggy cookies. He couldn't believe that his friend had stood him up twice in a row. Could Rarity still be working on her? No, that made no sense. Whoever heard of a 48 hour makeover? “Makeover...of course!” Spike snapped his fingers in realization. “I bet she doesn't want to get wet because it'll ruin her new look!” Spike immediately changed direction, and headed toward Twist's house instead of Twilight's. He happily knocked on the door, planning to surprise Twist. “Now who's afraid of a little rain?” Spike said teasingly as the door opened. “Or were you secretly the Goblin Queen all along?” “What did you just call me?” answered an annoyed mare from behind the door. The door opened fully, to reveal Shimmy Shake, Twist's mother. The cream-colored, pink-maned Earth Pony didn't seem very amused. “Spike! I'm surprised! How could you pull a prank on me at a time like...like this...” She looked away from the young dragon and sniffled. “Whoa, whoa, I didn't mean to hurt your feelings!” said Spike. “That's just a little joke me and Twist have, is all. Is she home?” “Is she...? Oh. You don't know.” Shimmy shook her head sadly. “No, Spike, Twist...Twist isn't home.” The mare seemed to be holding back sobs. “Miss Shimmy...I'm really sorry...please don't take it so personally...” Spike said. The rain was getting worse, and a strong wind blew at Spike, threatening to invert his umbrella. Shimmy did not seem to notice. “Oh, Spike, you and Twist are friends, right?” she asked. “Was she...unhappy? Do you know of anything that might have made her want to leave town?” “Leave...town?” Spike asked. “I mean...she was a little unhappy about her looks, but...what's this all about, exactly?” “Come in, Spike. No one should have to be out in the rain on a night like tonight...” said Shimmy. “I just hope she's someplace dry...” Spike walked into Twist's house, a barn-style domicile which was, as usual, hopelessly cluttered. Twist had never been the most orderly pony, a trait she seemed to share with her father, Hokey Pokey. Countless old books littered the living room. Unlike Twilight's books, these were strictly paperback fiction, with titles like Palamino Pleasures and Wizard-Zebras of Dungeoncraft (Book the 15th). A half-dozen Daring Do novels were stacked semi-neatly by the fireplace. “Did something happen to Twist?” Spike asked. “Is she sick? Did she get hurt?” Shimmy shuddered at Spike's words. “I...I don't know,” she said weakly, her voice barely audible. She reached into a drawer, pulled out a piece of paper, and handed it to Spike. “What's this?” Spike asked, reading the letter over. His eyes widened as he reached the final line. “She's...run away?” Spike said. “But...but...” “If you know anything, Spike...” Shimmy said, “Please, if you have any idea where she could have gone...!” “I don't know!” Spike said. “The last time I saw her she was so happy! Sweetie Belle was taking her to Rarity's place and...” Spike gasped. The paper slipped from his hands and glided gently to the floor while the young dragon stood there, his mouth agape. Twilight Sparkle's voice echoed in the back of his mind. “I don't want you going to Rarity's anymore, Spike! She's...she's not the pony you think she is, okay? I can't prove it yet, but...just stay away from her, okay?” “No...” Spike whispered. “And this is very important: tell your friends to stay away, too. I know you like her, but please, believe me: Rarity can't be allowed near any foals! Ever!” “There's...there's...got to be some sort of mistake...” Spike said. “Spike?” Shimmy said. “We need to go see Twilight,” Spike said. “Right now!” ******* Twist wished she could be ugly again. As she descended into the gallery, a chorus of whispers traveled upward to greet her, growing louder and louder as she descended. “Oh, her dress is so pretty! I can't wait to rip it off her,” said a mare wearing an expensive-looking necklace. She was holding a diamond-studded chain in her hoof, and at the end of it was a little colt, who looked even younger than Pip. He lay on the floor, clinging to her hoof, terrified. “I love her look. Very girl-next-door. I don't think I've ever had a small-town foal before,” said a stallion who was groping himself obscenely. Twist had never seen an aroused stallion up-close before. This was not how she had imagined it. Another stallion, who was breathing heavily as he stared at her, said only “She's so cute! I wonder what her screams sound like...” A nearby mare laughed at his comment and slapped him playfully on the flank, adding “I bet she's never tasted a cunt before. How about you take one end and I take another, hmm?” “Oh no...” Twist thought. “They're all like him. They're all as bad as him!” Fancypants smiled sadistically as she descended, almost as if he knew what she was thinking. If only I didn't have this stupid dress, thought Twist. None of the others were dressed up, and consequently the ponies had paid less attention to them as they descended. But Twist's little outfit set her apart. Twist landed gently on the ground in the center of the circle of adult ponies, right next to Rarity. Sweetie and Pip seemed to have attracted their own sets of followers, and were already being led to different areas of the chamber. But the bulk of the crowd was focused on Twist. Above her, Silver Spoon, the last of the four to arrive, was being lowered into place. Even though she had been crying just a moment earlier, she had slipped the mask of the young society pony back on. She was the picture of dignity as she descended, but made a point to throw a few winks at the crowd, and make eyes at Fancypants for good measure. Fancy responded by nodding to Rarity and then lowering Silver on one of the huge red couches which dotted the room. He broke off from the circle to welcome her, and several ponies followed. Unsure of what else to do, Twist scampered over to Rarity and hugged her leg, terrified. “Miss Rarity...” she said “H...help...please...” Rarity turned to Twist with an arrogant smile. “Why Twist, dear,” she said, in a rather loud voice, “whatever could be troubling you?” Twist heard laughter coming from a few of the ponies who surrounded her. “I'm thcared...” said Twist. “Please Miss Rarity...I'm sorry if I upset you. I'll pay you for the dress, I'll do whatever you want! Just please...don't let them touch me...” “Oh, but Twist,” said Rarity “If it wasn't for my dress, none of them would want to touch you.” “But..but...” “You wanted to be pretty, darling,” said Rarity. “And you know what stallions like to do with pretty fillies, right?” Twist felt a strange hoof begin to stroke her mane. She felt heavy breathing on her neck. But she didn't dare turn around. “Please...” she said, looking up at Rarity. “Not like this...” “Come now, Twist, didn't you say you wanted to be like the heroines of all those insipid romance novels you couldn't shut up about? The ones where the filly always ends up with a rich, handsome stallion?” Rarity knelt down so she was at eye level with Twist. “Don't tell me you haven't fantasized about this. I know your type: The early bloomer. The awkward little nerd who develops just a bit sooner than all the other foals, so she touches herself while reading dirty books because she can't find a little colt to experiment with. You think I haven't had a few fillies like you in my time?” Rarity paused and began rubbing her cunt in full view of the crowd. Being able to verbally abuse little Twist in full view of dozens of ponies had excited her far more than she'd expected. She had waited so long, and now, finally, she could stop pretending. No more acting like Twist's friend. No more obscuring her true intentions. In this group, she would never have to hide. Rarity's cunt dripped as she savored the feeling of total freedom. Twist could feel someone grabbing the zipper on the back of her dress. “You came to me at the behest of your hormones,” Rarity continued. “Deep down, the only reason you wanted to be pretty was so you could get fucked. You almost had me buying your innocent little act, but that's all over now. So don't you dare pretend to be some terrified little maiden with me!” “Okay!” Twist shouted. “Maybe I was curious! Maybe I like to play with myself thometimes! But...that's not why I came to you, Miss Rarity! I just...” Twist's zipper was slowly being pulled down. “I just...wanted them to thop laughing at me...I always get teased for how I look...and...yes, I wanted a coltfriend...” Twist said, as if this were something shameful. “Well, then what are you complaining about?” Rarity asked. “I've given you all the coltfriends you could ever want.” Laughter echoed from throughout the room at Rarity's humiliation of the terrified filly. The white unicorn smiled, happy to at last be in her element. Twist began to tremble as someone pulled her dress off her. A moment later she felt a stallion's erection rubbing against her leg. “MAKE THEM STOP! PLEASE! I'LL DO ANYTHING!” Twist screamed. “Of course you will, dear,” said Rarity with a smile. “Whether you like it or not.” Rarity kicked Twist away from her, leaving the terrified filly alone with her tormenters. With a smirk, Rarity casually walked away from the crowd gathered around Twist. Rarity knew many of the ponies at the Gathering, and she felt it prudent to say hello before things got too heated for socializing. Twist was on her back now, looking up at a group of about a dozen grown ponies, and a few foals. The younger ones looked at her blankly, as if this was a sight they'd seen before. For a moment, Twist had entertained a fantasy of leading some sort of glorious childrens' rebellion against these terrible ponies. But one look in the dead eyes of these foals dashed those hopes completely. They were far beyond any sort of resistance. One of them, a filly, was suddenly grabbed by a stallion, who immediately penetrated her without a single word. This violation brought no change in her expression. She was someplace far away. Or perhaps she was nowhere at all. Twist looked away from them, but the alternative was not much better. Above her was another stallion, a gray unicorn with longish unkempt hair and pince-nez glasses. He was most likely the one who had undressed her earlier. He was old enough to be Twist's father. She tried not to dwell on this. “Well, I must say you looked more appealing with the dress on,” he said, and some of the other ponies laughed. “Still, I suppose you'll do.” He positioned himself to enter her. Reflexively, Twist covered her sex with her hooves. “Really now,” said the stallion, smirking. “You really don't think that's going to work, do you?” “No, it's okay, I won't...” Twist had to force the words out. “I won't fight you. I just...pleath...can I know your name?” The stallion raised an eyebrow. “Why in the moon's name could that possibly matter?” “It's just...I've never been with anyone before...” said Twist. “I know. Fancy told us all about the four of you while you were in the upper room. He made special mention of your virginity,” he said, smiling. “That's why I chose you.” “Well...I alwayth kind of...dreamed of how it would be, you know? My first time...I thought...” she winced as her eyes filled with tears. “I thought it would be special...” “If you're trying to get me to leave you alone out of pity, it's not going to work,” said the stallion. “besides, even if I did, someone else would be on you soon enough.” “It's not that, really...” she said. “I just...I don't want to be with a total stranger. Not the first time...please...” “Oh, for the love of-” “PLEASE!” Twist's voice cracked as she cried out. The stallion sighed. “Fine. My name is Jet Set. I'm thirty-six years old, married. I own a house here in town and a summer home in the Caymane Islands. There, are you happy now?” “No...” Twist whispered. “But...thank you...” Then, with a resigned expression, she moved her hooves away from her cunt. “Ah, there we are,” said Jet Set. “Oh, look at that hole. Just the perfect age...” Twist closed her eyes again as Jet Set penetrated her. She did everything she could to ignore the terrible pain as he forced his way into her. She tried her best to ignore his weight on her body, his breathing and mumbling, his disgusting attempts at kissing her which were more like slobbering all over her tongue. Twist tried to ignore everything, and go far away. Because Twist wasn't really there at all. There was no Gathering, no circle, and certainly no Rarity. Of course there wasn't. There was only a poor but kind-hearted and ravishingly beautiful servant girl named Twist, who worked in the estate of a rich pony named Jet Set. One day their eyes met, and they fell in love at first sight. And even though it scandalized polite society, his love for her was such that he decided to run away with her. Finally, on a starlit night at his secret villa in the tropics, they made love for the first time. Yes, she was making love. She wasn't being raped, and it didn't hurt, and she hadn't been betrayed by Rarity and tricked by Sweetie Belle. None of it was happening. She was making love. “I'm not here. I'm making love...” she whispered as Jet Set pounded away inside her, with a force that hurt more with each thrust. “I'm not here. I'm making love...I'm not here...I'm not here...” Twist began to cry as she chanted her mantra over and over. It wasn't working. The pain was overwhelming her imagination. “I'm not here...I'm not here...I'm not...not...” She gave up. Twist opened her eyes. Above her, Jet Set continued to thrust into her while he french kissed a mare who had not been there before. His wife? The mare broke the kiss and looked down at Twist, while stroking Jet Set lovingly on the back. “Are you close, dear?” she said. “You know how I love watching you come inside the little whores you break.” Jet Set did not respond, but nodded as he increased his speed. Twist closed her eyes again, but made no attempt to return to her fantasy. She heard a stallion groan, and then felt a warmth flood her insides. She knew what it was. As he came, she heard his wife exclaim happily “Oh, that was wonderful, dear! How was her cherry?” “Not the tightest I've had, but quite satisfying,” he said. “she's all yours, dear.” Twist winced as she felt the mare licking the blood and semen from her pussy. At least this didn't hurt. A moment later, Twist opened her eyes in shock as she felt the mare spit the mixture back in her face. She looked up to see the mare laughing. “Why...did you do that?” Twist asked. “Because there's no one here to stop me,” said the mare, she and her husband walked off together. As soon as they were gone, another pony stepped forward. This one was a huge white stallion. “I don't like it when they lie down,” he said. “On your hooves.” Twist said nothing, but she did as she was told. The stallion jammed as much of himself into her as he could, causing Twist to scream. “Shut up!” he snapped. “Don't you make another damn sound or you'll be sorry!” She was beginning to understand that empty-eyed filly she had seen before. She had assumed that the foal was imagining herself to be someplace else, but that wasn't right. She wasn't imagining, she was concentrating. She was trying with all her might to tune herself out of her own mind. She was forcing herself to become hollow. Because being nothing was better than being in pain. Twist was trying to do that, too. But it wasn't working. Silver Spoon lounged on the couch, casually touching herself while she chatted with Fancypants. She had succeeded in pushing her concerns about Diamond Tiara out of her mind for the time being. They could wait; her first and greatest priority was to help Miss Rarity by making a good impression. And so far, things were going perfectly. She had begun the evening by fellating Fancy on the couch while a group of onlookers watched. The unicorn patted her head and stroked her mane while she pleasured him, and alternated between complimenting her exuberance and telling onlookers what “an astounding find” Silver was. Fancy's member was larger than average, but Silver had had bigger, and she managed to suck him with a level of skill which even Fancy found surprising for a child. She felt the stallion's cock begin to throb at an increased pace, and realized he was close to climax. But before she could bring him over the edge, he stopped her. “Enough,” he said. “Please my dear, we have all night. Allow me to savor your company as long as I can.” “Oh, but Sir Fancypants,” said Silver. She had found that he liked to be called “sir.” “Surely someone of your...reputation would not be limited to a single orgasm this evening.” Pile on the flattery, she thought. That's the way. “Certainly not!” he said. “But I'm not as young as I used to be, and I find it takes me longer and longer to recover these days. Ah, how I envy you females sometimes. You can just go on and on as long as you like. Observe that mare over there, for example...” Fancy raised his hoof and indicated a mare across the room. She was a light blue unicorn about Rarity's age, and she was moaning loudly as two colts of about twelve years of age fucked her. “In a few minutes, those colts will shoot off inside of her, and they'll be finished, at least for the time being. But Dazzle over there? She'll kick them off of her, go off in search of more, and within three minutes, be back in that same position, with two other colts. She'll probably sample a good dozen or so of them before she's finished this evening, and knowing her, every one of them will bring her to climax. But me? I'll achieve orgasm with two fillies, perhaps three if I'm lucky, and that shall be that for the night. Such is the curse of stallionhood, I suppose.” Silver gave Fancy a kiss on his member. “You're selling yourself short, Sir Fancypants. I bet being a stallion has its advantages. You can't tell me you don't enjoy having this beautiful thing between your legs.” Fancypants chuckled. “Wondering what it would be like to have one of your own, eh?” “Me? Oh, I'm not fit for one,” said Silver. “But if Miss Rarity had one...oh, the things she could do to me. Violate me with her own body. No strapons, no toys...just her flesh inside mine. I could see it now...she'd rape me anytime her cock got hard. Fill me with her seed over and over again. Force me to bear her child....” “You've thought about this,” said Fancy, with an excited smile. “Oh yes. At length.” Silver said with a giggle. Silver Spoon surveyed the crowd gathered around her. They were hanging on her every word, but they all knew better than to make a move on her unless Fancy gave the okay. She noticed, however, that the largest crowd seemed to be centered around Twist. In fact, Silver seemed to have the smallest group of admirers of any of the four. Silver wasn't quite sure why that was, but she knew she had to step up her game if she was going to impress Miss Rarity. Just then, a thought popped into Silver Spoon's head. “No,” she told it, and turned back to Fancy. “Oh, Sir Fancypants, I know you want to make this night last, but...” Silver changed the tone of her voice so it was just slightly deeper, and she spoke slower for emphasis. “I don't think I can wait much longer...it's just how I am...I'm an impatient little whore...” The filly got on her hooves, turned around, and began rubbing her cunt against Fancy's member. “I'm so sorry, Sir Fancypants, I know a fucktoy like me has no right to ask for anything, but...please...I need it...” And she did, as Fancy could easily tell by the slickness of her hole. But Silver wasn't really speaking to him. By turning around she had positioned herself to face the crowd, and voiced her desires in their direction. Let them all see, she thought. Let them all see what Miss Rarity has made me capable of. I'm going to put on the greatest show they've ever seen. They're all going to love her. Because of me. And then she'll never doubt my usefulness again. Silver stared down the group of assembled ponies. She had their total attention, and most of them were touching themselves or each other. Perfect. “How can I refuse such an offer?” Fancy said. “Very well, my sweet little trollop...brace yourself.” He began to rub his cock against her dripping opening, but did not seem intent on entering her. Instead, he rubbed the entire length of his shaft on on her outer lips, until his cock was completely moist. “You tease!” said Silver, again raising her voice so her conversation with Fancy was as public as possible. “Not at all, my dear,” he said. “I'm simply making sure I'm properly lubricated...” As he spoke, he lifted up Silver's tail. She let out a happy squeal as she felt his hardness rub up against her asshole. “Shall I?” he asked, in a tone that made it clear that the question was rhetorical. “You know you don't have to ask my permission. My consent is meaningless. All that matters is that you use me to get off,” said Silver in her best seductress voice. “But yes...fuck me hard!” Fancypants smiled, and then grabbed her sides with each of his forehooves. With a moan, he thrust his cock inside her tailhole, causing Silver to cry out happily. It didn't take long for the two of them to work up a rhythm, with Silver thrusting back at Fancypants greedily as he thrust deeper and deeper into her ass. Silver found Fancy to be a surprisingly tender partner. He didn't just fuck her mindlessly like so many other stallions: he planted kisses down her neck as he went, played with her nipples, and reached down to periodically please her clit. He would whisper loving compliments into her ears, and he almost seemed concerned with Silver's pleasure. The filly found it all to be a bit of a turn-off. She was used to being brutally dominated, not tended to. Thankfully, the accompanying sodomy was painful enough to distract Silver from Fancy's kinder tendencies. Perhaps after she had pleased Fancy and a few of these onlookers, she could find Miss Rarity, and let her give them all a lesson in how to properly torture a foal. There it was again. That thought. Had it ever left? No matter. Silver ignored it. For the meantime, however, Silver had a show to put on. She locked eyes with one of the more aroused stallions in the group of onlookers. “My mouth is empty,” she cooed, adding a pleasurable squeal so Fancy wouldn't think she'd forgotten him. The stallion looked to Fancy, who nodded. But Silver barely had time to get him in her mouth before he came. The crowd laughed as he pulled out and sheepishly walked off. “More!” Silver shouted after swallowing his load. The statement was directed at both the crowd and Fancypants. Fancy increased his tempo as a light red mare hopped on the couch, wearing a look of contempt on her face. After lying down on her back, she grabbed Silver by the hair and pulled her between her legs. “Eat it, you worthless hole,” she said, pulling the filly's hair so hard that a clump of it was torn right off. Silver screamed. The mare shouted degrading insults at Silver Spoon as she ate her cunt. Occasionally, she would pull Silver off her cunt long enough to slap her hard in the face and then shove her back down into her nethers. The third slap drew blood, and the pain was enough to drive Silver over the edge. She reflexively grabbed onto the mare as her orgasm rocked her body. The mare, seemingly disgusted, spit in Silver's mane as she moaned in ecstasy. The sound of Silver Spoon's cries caused Fancypants to lose control as well. He rammed the fullness of his member into her as he came, filling her bowels with his seed. “Oh...oh my sun...you glorious little strumpet....” Fancy said, as he pulled out of Silver and fell back on the couch. “That was heavenly...” It seemed to Silver that Fancy thought he had been the one who had driven her to climax. Good. It wasn't as though he had been bad, but he lacked something Silver deeply needed. “Who said you could stop, cunt?” snarled the mare. She hit Silver hard in the face with her foreleg, sending her falling back into Fancy's arms. “Oh, Glimmer, do show a little decorum, won't you? You've probably given her a black eye!” said Fancy. “My apologies, Silver. She's a bit of a misogynist, that one. Treats colts like gods, but treats fillies like garbage. I daresay the only female she has any respect for is herself.” Glimmer huffed in Fancy's direction. “She's a spirited one, but I'm sure you can handle her, my darling,” Fancypants said, giving Silver Spoon a kiss on the nose. “I should go attend to my other guests. I'll be back later!” With that, Fancypants hopped off the couch and walked off. Silver was a little glad to see him go. She didn't want to let on how much she'd enjoyed Glimmer's abuse. Her right eye already beginning to swell from the blow, Silver crawled back to Glimmer. “You keep eating me until I damn well tell you to stop,” said the mare. “And Celestia help you if you don't make me come.” Silver went to work immediately, reveling in the taste of the hateful mare's juices. A minute later, she felt another cock thrust itself into her cunt, and didn't bother to look to see who it belonged to. What did it matter? Silver's eye hurt more and more as she continued eating Glimmer. The mare screamed, pulled her hair, and insulted her at every turn. Yes...hurt me... Silver thought. Make me cry, make me bleed, make me suffer...hurt me like she does...that's all I'll ever be good for... The thought echoed in Silver's head as her second orgasm hit her. Glimmer came in unison with the foal, and was gone by the time Silver's climax had subsided. Silver looked at the crowd once again. Their numbers were a little smaller than before, but that was fine. The ones who had stayed had seen her true nature. She could see it in their eyes: they wanted to hurt her. And she wanted to let them. A night ago, she had been terrified of these ponies. Now she welcomed their abuse. The more of them used her, the more she would please her mistress, and the thought of Rarity complimenting her had chased away all her fears. In their place, Silver Spoon found another overwhelming feeling: a craving. She needed them to hurt her more. The more it hurt, the harder she came. And the pain had the added benefit of drowning out every other thought in her head. Even that one. Especially that one. Why wouldn't it go away? Why had it been there this whole time, hiding, growing, in the corner of her mind? It was alright. She would smother it with pain until it was dead. “If any of you are in the mood,” Silver said, half-drunk from her last climax, “I'd love a scar or two to remember you all by.” “Unbelievable,” said Fancypants as he surveyed the room. “How could she be losing?” Wishing Star, an elegant mare decked out in an expensive black dress, chuckled at his comment. “It's not a competition, Fancy. We're all here to enjoy ourselves.” “You know what I mean,” said Fancypants. “It's the same every year. You can always tell which foal is going to get the most votes to become the Offering by what size crowd they gather. And the largest crowd-” “Isn't hers?” said Wishing Star sardonically. “It's hardly surprising.” “Are you mad? It makes no sense! How can Silver Spoon have the smallest group?” he said. “She's such a perfect, wanton little slut. Not like the others. They're all tears and misery.” “And that's the whole point,” said Wishing Star, filling her glass with wine from the fountain and taking a sizable gulp. It was far from her first glass of the evening. “You've raped so many foals in your time, that to you there's nothing more novel and enticing than a cooperative child,” she said. “But most of us don't have your...experience. Simply put, to us, forcing ourselves on an unwilling partner is half the fun. I just got done pushing my hoof into the little freak with the glasses...oh, you should have heard her screams. She had been practically catatonic before, but I forced her voice back to life.” “And you enjoyed that, did you?” Fancy said with a huff. “Of course! You forget, dear Fancypants: no one in this room is as powerful as you. We all dominate our own little corners of society or business, but you dominate all of Canterlot! Aside from the Royal Sisters, no one stands above you, and we all know it.” “If you're trying to make me feel better...” “I'm merely stating the obvious,” said Wish. “My point is, most of us long to feel that kind of total power and control. And there's no better way to get that, than by pinning down some sweet little foal, ignoring her cries for mercy, and completely and utterly ravishing her.” Wishing Star blushed as she finished speaking. She let out a laugh, and pushed Fancy away playfully. “Oh, Fancy! Look what you've got me saying! You devil, you!” she demurred. “Oh, now I'm all pent up! I think I'll go see which of the Gallery colts are free.” She began to trot away, looking more than a bit wobbly as she went. After a moment, she turned and called back, “Don't feel too bad about Silver Spoon, Fancy! Her owner's a Circle member now! I'm sure you'll get to see her all the time!” Fancy gritted his teeth as he turned away from her. “No,” he said to himself. “I've never encountered a child like her before. She's so beautiful, so depraved...she can't go home to that filthy little stain of a village. It would be such a terrible waste. I won't allow it!” He didn't want to show obvious favoritism – he was the host, after all – so Fancy began walking in the direction of Sweetie Belle's group. But his thoughts were centered squarely on Silver Spoon. “This simply won't do,” he said under his breath. “To hell with what the Circle wants. If their taste is that atrocious, then let them pick one of the other three.” Above the cacophony of countless ponies talking, moaning, and fornicating, Fancy heard Silver Spoon cry out in pleasure. “Worry not, my perverse little angel,” he whispered. “By the time this night is over, you will be mine.”
11: Rarity and her Masterpieces---Chapter 11: Rarity and Her Masterpieces--- “It was worth it...all of it.” Rarity surveyed the scene before her, and felt as thought she was coming to the end of a long journey. What had begun when she had first touched Sweetie Belle had finally reached its pinnacle on this night. Tonight, she was the Artist Triumphant, standing with pride as her work was admired. Even though there were countless foals in the chamber by this time, the four she had brought remained the center of attention. She had finally found patrons who appreciated her art. And what beautiful art it was. Sweetie Belle was known to some of them, of course. Her sadness, her attempts at defiance, and her eventual resignation to the inevitable, made her a crowd favorite at Fancy's less exclusive parties. Every year she tried a little harder to resist, and every year they got to enjoy breaking her all over again. Other foals might arouse her more in the short term, but Sweetie would forever remain Rarity's favorite piece. Given enough time, she hoped to turn her into a self-portrait. Rarity walked through the room, savoring the sights and sounds of sex. On a large couch, hidden slightly out of the way, she saw Silver Spoon. A Unicorn mare pulled on her braid with her teeth while a stallion fucked her from behind. “You're too damn pretty,” the mare said. “A little whore like you doesn't deserve a mane this nice.” “You're right. Make me ugly,” Silver said. She spoke with tremendous enthusiasm. “Ruin me!” The mare pulled as hard as she could, and Silver screamed as her braid was torn out. Rarity watched, with a small amount of awe, as her scream segued into an orgasmic moan. She's a strange piece, but no less a work of art than the others, Rarity thought. She noticed that this particular work did not have a large following, but its fans seemed especially enthusiastic. Continuing her tour of her gallery showing, Rarity saw a small horde of ponies gathered around Twist. She stifled a laugh. This piece had been assembled in haste, and she had harbored quite a few doubts about its suitability. Yet it seemed to garner quite the large following. Perhaps that lack of preparation, that roughness, was what shone through and gave the piece its appeal. Rarity looked at the misery on Twist's face as a stallion climaxed inside her, to be replaced almost immediately with another. Twist had gone long past the point of screaming or crying, yet she appeared unable to simply shut herself off the way some of the gallery foals did. She seemed to be acutely aware of everything that was being done to her, yet she offered no resistance, and her response was limited to a few scattered whimpers and forced, gasping breaths. Her abusers seemed to prefer it this way. Her dress lay in a corner, torn to shreds. Rarity judged it an acceptable loss. And then there was perhaps the most unique piece at Rarity's debut showing. In the past, Rarity had always focused on fillies, drawn by their beauty, their innocence, and the wonderful fragility of their small bodies. But Pipsqueak was something special. Though a colt, he possessed many of the qualities Rarity loved about fillies: his sweet, submissive manner and effeminate body language aroused Rarity greatly. Yet he combined this with the all-encompassing need for release which was the weakness of so many males. Using this as her base, Rarity had turned Pip into a one-of-a-kind masterpiece. She was immensely proud of the conflicted wreck she'd made of his budding sexuality. It had taken months of dedication, but he had turned out wonderfully. At the moment, Pip still had yet to be released from the frustration Silver had instilled in him earlier that day. As soon as he had landed before the Circle, he had been grabbed and whisked away by a jet-black unicorn mare named Indigo Dream. Rarity knew her only by reputation, but it was an unspoken rule that one did not intrude upon her when she was with a foal. Though a sizable crowd, mostly female, had gathered to watch what she would do to him, none dared to step forward and join in. It was known that Indigo only shared her victims with a very select group: her family. At present, Indigo hadn't done much more than kiss Pip lightly across his body, and give his member the occasional slow lick. It was driving the little colt mad. Those observing the spectacle were not surprised. Indigo liked to get to know her partners before she made them hers. Rarity took a moment to savor Pip's pained expression before taking her leave of him. The artist smiled to herself. Her show was a complete success. Triumphantly, Rarity made her way to the Gallery. The doors flung open magically as she approached. It was enchanted to do so for all Circle members. Inside, she saw nearly a hundred foals, all hers for the taking. Some lounged on the extravagant furniture with blasé expressions on their faces. Others were tied up, chained to the walls, or strapped to elaborate devices of sexual torture. About a dozen were being used by other members. One unrestrained filly saw Rarity and immediately tried to hide under one of the beds. “Paradise,” Rarity said to herself. She walked into the gallery, as the doors slammed shut behind her. The bed Pip was lying on was larger than the one in Rarity's bedroom, and yet it was dwarfed by some of the other furnishings in the chamber. Pip lay on his back, splayed out in the center of the bed, held down by Indigo's magic. His erect cock was in plain view of the onlookers. In another time, Pip would have felt embarrassed. Right now, he simply didn't care. He found himself rapidly becoming unable to care about anything, except his need to come. Indigo ran her tongue over Pip's taint, causing him to let out a sound halfway between a moan and a squeal. Several of the onlookers giggled in response. “Are you enjoying yourself, my lamb?” asked Indigo. Her voice was gentle, reassuring; almost maternal. “Because I'm having the most splendid time playing with you.” “Uh huh...” Pip said, wincing as Indigo placed a soft kiss on one of his testes. “I...I am...” “Awww, that doesn't sound very convincing, sweetie...” Indigo said. “Haven't I been nice to you? I haven't hurt you, have I?” There was genuine concern in her voice. “No...you haven't...” “And haven't you seen what those other ponies have done to your friends? They're all in so much pain right now. And do you know what's keeping them from doing the same to you? Me. They all know better than to cross me or my family. Together we form one of the most powerful magical dynasties in Equestria. So please relax, little one. No harm will come to you while I'm here.” “Dy...nasty? What does that mean?” “Told you he wouldn't know, mom,” said a colt who shared the bed with Indigo. He, like the other two unicorn foals on the bed, had a dark purple mane which matched Indigo's. Their coat colors, however, were all different. This colt, who appeared to be about Pip's age, had a dusky orange coat which reminded Pip of Scootaloo. “He's just an Earth Pony,” said the colt. “Why would he know anything about magic?” “Oh, hush, Vermillion,” said Indigo. “Don't tease the boy so.” She stroked Pip's mane lovingly as she spoke. “A dynasty, my little moppet, is what happens when very powerful magic runs in a family. The Dream clan is known for two things. We are exceptionally powerful. And...we are exceptionally beautiful.” Indigo motioned for her son to come to her, and he trotted over to her happily. She leaned over and kissed her son hard on the lips. The colt opened his mouth, and mother and son tasted each others' tongues, their obscene display lasting a full minute before Indigo brushed her hoof over her son's cock and simultaneously broke the kiss. The onlookers seemed to greatly appreciate this display. Pip could hear some of them breathing heavily. From his position, he couldn't see, but he was fairly sure most of them were touching themselves, or each other. “You be a good colt, and mommy will finish up with you later. But no more teasing sweet little Pip. Now run along and play with your sisters, alright?” “Okay, mom,” said the colt, and he went to join the other two foals on the far side of the bed. “Now, Pip,” said Indigo, idly running her hoof over his inner thigh. “Please don't be shy. Tell me what's troubling you.” “I...” Pip bit his lip as Indigo began to rub his cock. Just as quickly as she had begun, she stopped. “I...I miss my mum...” “Oh, you dear little angel. I bet your mommy misses you, too,” said Indigo, planting a kiss on Pip's forehead. “Don't worry. You have a three in four chance of seeing her again.” Her comment was met with snickers from the audience. “Three in four?” Pip asked. “What do you mean?” “Never you mind, sweetest,” said Indigo. She was rubbing Pip's chest now. “Tell me about your mommy. Is she nice, like I am?” “No...” Pip said. “I mean...she's nice...but she's not like you. She's not...sick. Like you are. Like I am...” “Sick?” Indigo said, feigning offense. “Oh, Pipsy, that's really unfair. Are you saying there's something wrong with me?” “I'm sorry...” Pip said. “I'm not trying to be mean. There's something wrong with me, too...I mean, just look at my...” Pip was too embarrassed to speak further, but he nodded in the direction of his cock, which was still hard. “But it's so pretty...” Indigo said. “I love how it throbs so urgently. You must be very eager to come, sweetness.” “Yes, I am!” Pip said desperately. “It's all I can think about anymore! So how can you say I'm not sick?” “Oh, you sweet, confused little moppet,” Indigo cooed. “Someone's gone and filled your little head up with such silly notions! What's happening to you isn't a sickness. It's something every colt in the world goes through! When you get this pent up, of course you're going to get preoccupied with coming, silly!” She giggled. “But....when I do it...it hurts...or maybe...it's that she hurts me...” Pip trailed off, as he began to realize that Indigo might be right. “You mean Rarity? That's just her way, dear. Don't confuse her little pain fetish for anything to do with you. Here, let me show you something.” Indigo's horn flashed, and Pip felt the magical restraints on his legs coming loose. He got to his legs, happy to be able to move again, and smiled weakly at Indigo. “There you are, dumpling, is that better?” Pip nodded. “Thank you...” he said. “You are so very welcome, dearest. Now, look behind you. I don't think you four have been formally introduced.” Pip turned around and let out a tiny gasp. “These are my children, Pip. See how much they love each other?” On the far side of the bed, Pip saw two fillies, along with Vermillion, the colt who had teased him earlier. All three sported the same beautiful dark mane as their mother. Vermillion was lying on his back while his sister, who appeared to be about twelve years old, sucked his cock. His other sister, who was about the same age as Sweetie Belle, let out a happy squeak as she ground her cunt into her brother's face. “They're like that all the time, those three,” said Indigo. “They never fight, never argue. They just...play with each other. You see how happy my son looks, Pip? He's no different than you, except he's not ashamed of what he is. He's a colt, and colts need release. Why fight it, Pipsy? Why deny what you are?” “I...but....I don't want to be like that...” “Don't you?” Indigo reached down and began gently rubbing Pip's cock. The little colt turned and embraced her, moaning into her chest as she continued. “Oh, my goodness, Pip,” Indigo said, letting go of his member. “You seem to want something very badly. Whatever could it be, my sweet?” Just then, Vermillion cried out, as he climaxed in his sister's mouth. The filly, who sported a bright green coat, took his full load in her mouth, then got up, crawled over to her sister, and gave her a deep kiss. “I want to come!” Pip shouted. As he spoke the words, he felt as though he'd lost something. But he also felt liberated. “Please, Miss Indigo...all day...I've needed to so badly....” Pip said, hugging her even tighter. “Please...” “Oh, you darling!” Indigo laughed in delight, then returned Pip's embrace. “Of course I'll help you. Tell me, have you ever penetrated a filly before?” “Um...I think so,” Pip said. He was pretty sure he knew what that word meant. “This morning, Silver Spoon got on top of me...but she wouldn't let me finish. I've been tense all day...” “Well, let's fix that,” said Indigo. She clapped her forehooves together. “Shamrock! Could you tend to Pip for me, please?” The bright green unicorn filly broke her kiss with her sister and made her way to pip's side of the bed. As she approached him, Pip noticed something about her that he had somehow missed. Perhaps it was the earlier confusion which had distracted him from noticing the obvious, but little Shamrock was quite visibly pregnant. Her belly wasn't unusually large, but on her small young frame it looked almost obscenely disproportionate. “Um...hello...” said Pip as the lustful unicorn filly made her way to him. “Er...can I ask...um...how old are you?” “Pip! You never ask a lady her age!” Indigo said. “Shame on you, young stallion!” Shamrock giggled. “Oh mom, you're so old fashioned! Let's just say I got started pretty early, Pip.” “Oh, um...I didn't know fillies could...at that age...I'm sorry!” he hid his face behind his hooves. “I don't mean to be rude! There's just so much going on today!” Shamrock ignored Pip's embarrassment and bent down to lick his cock. Pip shuddered with pleasure. “I don't mind! I get asked about it all the time. Especially at parties like this,” she said. “Before you ask, I'm eight months along, and yes, you can fuck me without hurting the baby. And no, my brother is NOT the daddy.” Vermillion, who was still on the other side of the bed, burst out laughing. His sister sat next to him, rubbing her clit. “I wasn't going to ask that...” Pip said, feeling more awkward by the second. “Sorry. Lots of ponies do. I don't know why, I mean, he's like your age. He can't give anyone foals just yet.” “The father is actually a resident of the Gallery,” Indigo said. “Our family takes trips there quite frequently. That's how I ended up with these three darlings, as a matter of fact!” Pip only had a vague idea of what the Gallery was, but he decided it wasn't worth asking about. “The daddy of Shamrock's baby is one of the older colts there, I think. Well, it was either him or one of our house servants.” Indigo said with a giggle. “Mom, I told you, I'm sure he was from the gallery! It was the blue Pegasus with the pretty eyes!” “Well, I suppose we'll know once the foal comes out, won't we, dearest?” Indigo said. “I hope so,” said Shamrock. “Lie down, Pip.” The little colt did as he was told. Shamrock loomed over him, just like Silver had that morning. Every other pony in the room seemed to vanish, as the totality of Pip's body and mind became hyper focused on this single filly. All he could think about was being inside her. He needed it more than anything. “When I have my baby, I'm going to name her Dewdrop Dream,” the filly said, “And she's going to be so beautiful. And she'll get to watch all of us have sex as much as she wants. And then when she gets to be about your age, I'm going to make love to her for the first time. That's how old I was when mommy first made love to me. And when her mommy first made love to her.” Pip couldn't believe his ears. Was everypony in Canterlot like this? “Well, I guess your family isn't like mine, or you wouldn't need this so bad,” said Shamrock as she straddled the little Earth Pony. Pip could feel the slickness of her cunt on his leg. “Don't worry, Pip. I'll give you everything you need...” Pip grabbed the bedcovers with his hooves as Shamrock lowered herself unto his member. There it was again. That soft, tight warmth, caressing his dick with such wonderful intensity. Pip noticed that despite being older, Shamrock was a bit tighter than Silver Spoon. The filly had no interest in easing herself in. With an enthusiasm befitting her age, she began riding Pip mercilessly, slowing down every now and then to grind his cock into a particular spot within her before picking up the pace again. “You like that, Pip?” she said as she bounced on Pip's member, “You like fucking me? Huh? Cause I love how you feel inside me!” Pip just moaned in response. The ability to speak was a bit beyond him at the moment. Indigo was touching herself as she watched her daughter fuck the little colt. Shamrock cried out several times as she went, while Pip let out little squeals of pleasure that were somehow higher-pitched than those of the filly. Pip wasn't sure how long this went on. He lost track of time as the heavenly sensation of being ridden overwhelmed his being. “Are you close, sweetheart?” Indigo said to her daughter. “Mmmhmmm...” said Shamrock. “Little more...oooh, he's so hard, mommy!” “Tell him what else you're going to do when your daughter's born. I know that gets you off. Go ahead.” Indigo said. “Uhhh...me and Dewdrop...we're going to have sex all the time...and she's going to do it with my mommy, and my brother and sister, and anyone else she wants, because I want her to be my little slut...” “And?” Indigo said. “And when she gets to be my age, she's going to become the youngest pony to ever be accepted into the Circle! Everyone will love her! And then, to celebrate, we'll go to the gallery, and we'll find the same pretty blue Pegasus who got me pregnant with her...and I'm going to watch...while he gets her pregnant...and..and...oh, Pip...I can't wait...” Shamrock threw her head back as her orgasm began to grip her. Yet she kept speaking through her moans. “Pip, do you want to fuck her too? When she's your age, do you want to fuck her like you're fucking me? Do you, Pip?” Pip was young, and more than a bit naive. But he wasn't stupid. He knew full well that the scenario he had just heard was completely perverse, and that what Shamrock was asking him to take part in was unquestionably wrong. He knew this. But at that moment, he simply did not care. “Yes! Yes, I want to!” he shouted.”I want to co-” The world vanished. For just one blessed instant, Pip's entire mind turned blank. This had happened before. He squealed as the intensity of his orgasm sent him crashing back to reality. Spurt after spurt fired into Shamrock's cunt. For Pip, this was more than release, more than pleasure. This was utter ecstasy. And it was something even more important: clarity. In that fleeting moment, Pip did not feel confused. Everything made sense, and everything felt good. Shamrock climbed off of the panting, happy colt, and walked over to her mother, giving her a hug. “Thanks for letting me have him, mom. He was great.” she said, giving her mother a kiss on the lips. Indigo rubbed her daughter's pregnant belly gently as the filly laid down next to her. “Mommy! Can we go to the Gallery now?” asked the younger filly, who had been watching the entire event along with her brother. “Vermillion got to come and Shamrock got to come but I haven't come at all tonight!” “No whining, dear. It's unladylike.” said Indigo. “But yes, I'm sure we can find you a playmate or two in the Gallery. Come along, children.” Indigo Dream hopped off the bed and headed in the direction of the gallery, with her foals following close behind. “It was so much fun meeting you, Pip!” she called back. “Say hi to your mother for me!” With those words, Pip's sense of contentment totally collapsed. Indigo's sick style of parenting had made him completely forget about his own mother. But now all he could think about was her: how much he missed her, how ashamed she must be of him, and how every time he did these perverted things, he got further away from her. What had once been peaceful afterglow now felt like paralysis. Pip wanted to escape the bed, but he was so drained that he couldn't bring himself to move. What would be the point, anyway? There was no way out. There was no running from what he had become. “I'm sorry, mum...” Pip whispered. “What did you call me?” responded a haughty sounding voice. Pip turned around. A new occupant had joined him on the bed. It was a stallion, and one who had stood out in the crowd from the beginning. Pip recognized him for his huge, pompadoured mane, and more importantly, for being one of the few Circle members who was not a Unicorn. Hoity Toity regarded Pip with a critical eye. His demeanor was like that of a pony who was mulling over the purchase of a new suit. He rubbed his chin for a moment before allowing himself a slight smile. “Oh, yes, I think you'll do quite well,” he said. “I was dreadfully annoyed when Rarity's offering turned out to be mostly fillies, but...a colt as pretty as you more than makes up for it, I'd say.” There were some murmurs of agreement from the onlookers. “Um...thank...you...” Pip said. “Such a shame that bitch Indigo had to drain you before I had a chance to feel that gorgeous little prick inside me,” Hoity said, patting Pip's spent member. “Oh, well, no matter. You're young, you should recover quickly. And in the meantime...” Hoity grabbed Pip, picked him up and placed him on the bed on his hooves. “...I can give you a demonstration of what you'll be expected to do for me.” Hoity lifted up Pip's tail. The little colt shut his eyes tight. He knew what was about to happen. How could he have forgotten? Not once, in all the times Miss Rarity had been with him, had she allowed him to feel pleasure without pain. That was how it worked. Agony always followed ecstasy. Good, Pip thought. It's what I deserve. I'm a horrid little colt. Maybe if it hurts a whole lot, I'll stop wanting this. Maybe he can help me get better. Pip felt Hoity's cock as he rubbed it slowly over his belly, before poking the tip against his rectum. The little colt shuddered; Hoity was massive. “I hope you're ready,” Hoity said. “I'm not sure I am, sir,” said Pip “But I think...it would be best if you went ahead...” “I wasn't asking for your permission,” Hoity said. “But it's good to hear. I hate it when my colts fight me. Or even worse, when they start crying, like disgusting little girls. But you're not like that, are you, Pip? You're not ungrateful and selfish, like so many others. You want to feel me, don't you? Say you want to feel me, Pip...” “Yes sir...” Pip said. He tried his best to make his voice sound steady. “I...want it...” “Good boy...” said Hoity. “Good, sweet, beautiful boy...” A high-pitched scream echoed through the chamber. Fancypants made his way through the crowd, granting hellos to those whose status warranted one. Gatherings were different for him. As host, he had a special responsibility to make sure his guests were enjoying themselves. More importantly, these events were chances to connect with potential future business partners, fellow social climbers, and other ponies of high esteem. And there was no better time to conduct business than when one's negotiating partner was coming down from an orgasm, or waiting their turn to abuse some lovely foal. Their guards were down, and often Fancy could swindle them out of a vast sum simply by trotting the right gallery foal out in front of them. Because of this, Fancy was usually the last to indulge himself at Gatherings, waiting until the festivities were winding down before he found a few well-used foals to enjoy. But this year had been different. This year, he had met Silver Spoon. It did not matter to Fancy that he had probably lost countless bits in potential deals by putting pleasure before business. It had been worth it to have his time with Silver before the others had gotten their hooves on her. For what seemed like the hundredth time that evening, Fancy walked back to Silver Spoon's area. The couch had fresh bloodstains on it, and the little filly could barely be seen amid a group of three stallions who were presently having their way with her. On the floor by the couch was a long braid of hair, badly frayed at the edges. “My sun,” Fancy said, “They're...defacing her.” Fancypants had planned to wait until the end of the night before making his move, but this could no longer wait. He began to make his way to the other side of the chamber, with a determined look on his face. A highly influential mare called out to him, and was ignored. “They're all taking advantage of her wantonness...using it as an excuse to brutalize her...” Fancy said under his breath. “But I'll save you, my darling little whore...a proper stallion always defends his property...” In the area of the chamber where Fancypants was headed, a little white unicorn had been bound to the floor. Metal rods had been used to keep her in a standing position with her legs spread, while her hooves were held in place by heavy chains. Her neck was restrained as well, making her incapable of looking behind her, so she couldn't even see the faces of the ponies who were raping her. Sweetie Belle remained silent as an unseen mare cried out behind her. The huge strapon she had forced inside Sweetie finally dropped out of the filly's asshole. The mare walked over to Sweetie's front and placed the toy inches from her face. “Looks like you lost control while I was in there. You made a real mess, you little freak,” the mare said. Sweetie had been in too much pain to notice, but it was true: the toy was covered in her waste. Several onlookers began laughing at her. Sweetie had thought that after all this time, there were no ways left in which she could be humiliated. She had been wrong. “Lick it clean,” said the mare. Her voice was deep and rough. This was new. Sweetie had never been asked to do something like this. She had never even considered that another pony would want to see something that disgusting. “Please...” she said. “It's...dirty...I might get sick...you know I haven't fought you tonight...I've been good...so please don't make me do tha-” “LICK IT!” the mare screamed. Tears began to fall from Sweetie's eyes. Year after year, they always found new ways to degrade her. And every time she thought she'd finally hit bottom, they found new, even lower depths to drag her down to. “Now,” said the mare. “Or I jam it all the way down your throat.” The filly shut her eyes tight. The smell alone made her want to throw up, but she fought the urge, knowing that it would only enrage the mare further. Slowly, she opened her mouth. “Sapphire! A moment of your time, please!” Fancypants' voice interrupted them at the very last second. The mare turned around to greet Fancy, and Sweetie mentally thanked Celestia for his timely arrival. She did not know that Fancy had been watching the entire event, intentionally waiting until the last possible second before announcing himself. All the better to maximize Sweetie's fear, and her gratitude. “What do you want, Fancy?” the mare said. “I'm busy with Rarity's pet whore.” “Now, Miss Shores, where's that lovely voice of yours? Where's the flair and panache?” Fancy said, knowing the answer full well. “Shut the hell up. You know I just put that show on to impress the rubes,” replied Sapphire Shores. “You should see what a hooflicking fangirl this cunt's big sister turns into whenever I do the diva routine in front of her.” Fancypants laughed. “Yes, our newest inductee is a bit starstruck this evening, I'd imagine. But I suppose that's true of most members on their first night.” “Where's she go, anyway?” asked Sapphire. “I'd love to have her watch what I'm about to do to her sister.” “I think she's in the gallery. No doubt a couple of the foals are being put through hell right now. But no matter. I was wondering if I could borrow Sweetie Belle for a bit.” “Now? But I was just about to-” “Sapphire,” said Fancy, “I'm afraid I must insist.” The diva narrowed her gaze. “You think you're real hot shit, don't you?” she said. “You should watch yourself, Fancypants. You can only throw your status around for so long.” “Why, Miss Shores,” said Fancy calmly. “That almost sounded like a threat.” Upon finishing the sentence, Fancy's smile vanished. “Just a friendly warning,” said Sapphire, in a decidedly hostile tone. “Have fun with the little brat.” She removed the filthy strapon, dropped it on the ground, and walked off. Fancypants walked up to Sweetie Belle and gave her a kind-looking smile. “Hello, my dear. How goes your evening?” Sweetie Belle made no effort to hide her disdain for her host. “What are you going to do to me, Fancy?” she asked, in an exasperated tone. “Oh, don't flatter yourself, my dear. I've no interest in you at the moment,” he said, keeping his voice down so the onlookers could not hear. “Although, it did come to my attention that Miss Shores was about to make you do something absolutely vile. But, no worries. I know a quick spell that would leave that toy of hers absolutely spotless. Of course, if you don't want my help, I could just call Sapphire back here. No doubt she would be quite happy to pick up where she left off.” Sweetie blinked her eyes. “Why are you being so nice to me?” she asked. “What do you want?” “It's not what I want,” said Fancypants. “It's who I want. I'm about to make a very special offer to a little friend of yours, but I'd appreciate a bit of inside information first.” “Information?” Sweetie asked, not liking at all where this was going. “Oh yes,” said Fancypants. “Sweetie Belle, what can you tell me about Silver Spoon?”
12: Twilight Sparkle and Spike----Chapter 12: Twilight Sparkle and Spike---- “You're lying.” “Spike, please-” “HOW COULD YOU SAY THAT ABOUT HER?” “I...” Twilight Sparkle looked in the eyes of her beloved assistant. Even though he was screaming, there was no anger in those eyes. There was fear, sadness, and confusion. “I made a mistake...” said Twilight, turning her head downward. “I should have told you the truth about Rarity from the beginning. I didn't know...I thought she only did those things with Sweetie Belle...I didn't know Twist would get involved...” “Twist ISN'T 'involved' in this weird fantasy for yours!” Spike shot back. “How could you even...how could you say that about her...” Spike sat down on the floor of the library, and hugged his knees. “Aside from you, Twist is my best friend...” Spike said. “But, Rarity...Twilight, I love her...” “I should have told you...” said Twilight. “I should have told everyone...I've been such a coward...” She took a tentative step toward Spike, but he raised his hand to stop her advance. “I'm just glad Shimmy Shake isn't here to hear all this,” Spike said. “Now I know why you sent her away so quickly.” “I just...I'll talk to her about this later,” said Twilight. “I barely know her, and it's hard enough telling you about this...oh, Spike, I'm so sorry. This is all my fault...” “Actually? Yeah, it is! I don't know what sort of feud you two are having, but it doesn't give you the right to spread lies about Rarity!” “It's not a lie, Spike,” said Twilight sadly. “Rarity was...I thought I knew her. For that first year I lived in Ponyville, we got along so well. Me, and Rarity, and the others, too...the six of us did everything together...I don't know exactly what happened, but after my brother's wedding, we all kind of started to...drift apart...” “I remember,” Spike said. He was glad for the slight change in subject. “I think it started before that, though. It was kind of a small thing at first, but it just seemed to get bigger, you know?” “Yeah,” Twilight said. “I guess we were spending a lot of time together. It was only natural that we'd need a break. But...there was more to it than that...” Twilight sighed. “Rarity...changed. It wasn't just that she stopped hanging out with me. She became...colder somehow. She'd spend all her time either in Canterlot or in her shop, and the few times she talked to me, she seemed like she was, well, forcing herself to be nice. Like she didn't have it in her anymore.” “Yeah, okay, so she got wrapped up in her work,” said Spike. “That doesn't mean she's...doing those things...to her sister!” “It's not just a guess, Spike,” said Twilight. “Look, around the time Rarity began to distance herself, Sweetie Belle stopped playing with her friends. That little trio she was in was inseparable for a while, but then, just like that, it was just Apple Bloom and Scootaloo. I asked Scoot about it once, and she said Sweetie just stopped coming to their meetings.” Spike sighed. “Twilight, do you really think Rarity would be capable of that? I can't imagine how anyone could be. You ponies are all so nice and friendly most of the time...” “'Us' ponies? I thought you thought of yourself as a pony, too, Spike.” “Yeah, well...” Spike trailed off. “It never occurred to me, either. I just assumed Rarity was having money troubles or something. So one day, I went to her shop...and...” Twilight shuddered as the memory played in her mind. “Someone had left the back door unlocked...she'll never admit it, but I think Sweetie did it on purpose. I think she hoped someone would find them...and I mean, it's not like I was intruding. I used to drop in on Rarity all the time...” Spike still wouldn't look at Twilight, but his expression was one of intense attention. Something about Twilight's tone, the way every word she spoke felt more difficult for her to say than the last, compelled him to listen. “So I...I walked through the house...normally I'd call out to her but for some reason it just didn't feel right that day. There was a...tension in the air, a strange, sad feeling...I almost felt like I couldn't speak...I just wandered her house for a few minutes, looking for Rarity or Sweetie Belle...and then after a while...I ended up at Rarity's bedroom door.” Twilight didn't speak for a moment. It seemed less like she was collecting her thoughts and more like she was preparing herself for what she was going to say next, as if the act of relating the experience required some sort of mental fortification. “I was going to knock on it, but then I heard...I heard Rarity...saying things to her sister...such cruel, disgusting things...and...then I heard Sweetie...” At long last, Spike turned and looked at Twilight. This wasn't a conciliatory gesture; it was compassion. Twilight's voice told Spike that she needed some sort of connection, even something as small as eye contact, to tether her, or she might fall apart simply from recounting this story. Twilight looked almost physically ill as she continued speaking. “I've never heard a voice like that...” said Twilight. “It went beyond sadness or pain. It was worse than that. Sweetie Belle sounded...resigned. Defeated. Like the awful things I heard Rarity telling her to do...they weren't just normal to her, there were expected. She sounded like someone who thought things would never get any better...that this would always be her life.” Spike stood up. To hell with their argument. Twilight needed him right now. “And..and..it wasn't just them in the room! I heard another voice...a stallion I didn't recognize...he was shouting the most cruel, hurtful insults at Sweetie, and Rarity just laughed and kept telling her to...to do things with him...and...I could have stopped it...” Spike said nothing, but began walking slowly toward Twilight. The unicorn kept speaking, almost unable to stop now. “I could have gone into that room right then...I could have protected her...but I was so scared! I couldn't move, and then...I could hear them hurting her...I could hear her crying out...I should have gone in...and instead...” Twilight covered her face with her hooves, ashamed to face her friend. “Spike, I ran away...” she said. “It was just too much to take in...I...I just shut down and ran...I left Sweetie there...with them...” The young dragon walked up to his friend and embraced her. Twilight held unto him tight and began to sob. “SHE'S JUST A CHILD!” Twilight cried. “She never hurt anyone...she's just a child..” It was several minutes before Twilight spoke again. “And...Spike...so are you...” Spike's eyes widened as Twilight's full intent became clear to him. “I'm sorry I kept the truth from you, Spike. I'm sorry I put that spell on you, too. But I just couldn't risk Rarity becoming interested in you. If she ever hurt you, I don't...I don't think I could go on....” Twilight nestled her head into Spike's shoulder. “I'm such a coward...” she said softly. “You're not a coward, Twilight...” said Spike. “Look at how many times you and your friends have saved Equestria from, like, evil monsters and stuff!” “Right. Monsters,” Twilight said, with the barest hint of a scoff. “Discord turning the town into ice cream or Chrysalis wrecking a wedding? Celestia, do I ever miss those days. The days when I thought a monster was something obvious, that you could just shoo away with a magic rainbow.” The unicorn let go of the little dragon. “Until that day in Rarity's house, I had no idea what evil was,” Twilight said. “And that was the day I let it win.” Spike felt numb inside. Any doubts he may have had were gone now. Twilight wouldn't lie about something like this, and even if she had it in her, the guilt and sadness in her voice was something that could never be faked. He knew that sooner or later, the full extent of what Rarity had done would crash into him, and he wasn't sure if he could take it. But for now, his emotions simply couldn't process that. The only thing he cared about was helping Twilight feel better. “Well...why don't you go to the royal guards?” he offered. “You think I haven't tried?” Twilight said. “Everything I do gets blocked from higher up. It's like someone's protecting her...” “Then go to the top!” Spike said. “Talk to the Princess!” “I DID!” Twilight yelled. “I did, and she just told me...she told me to let it go!” Spike gasped. Celestia, too? Was every pony hiding something? “It's like...it's like she already knew...” Twilight said. “And for some reason...it's not like she seemed okay with it, in fact, she looked sad, and angry, like she wanted to help, but...but...she basically ordered me to leave Rarity alone...” Spike braced himself against a nearby table. It wasn't that he feared losing his balance. But at that moment, he needed to experience the feeling of being supported by something. Something sturdy and reliable, which was exactly what it appeared to be. Something that wasn't a pony. “And now she has Twist...” Twilight said. “Shimmy might never see her daughter again, and it's all because of me...” “You didn't do this Twilight,” Spike said in a quiet voice. “You're not responsible for Rarity's...you're a good pony.” “I'd like to believe that...” said Twilight. “Spike...maybe the reason I kept this from you wasn't just to spare your feelings...” “What do you mean?” Spike said. “It's not safe for you here, Spike,” said Twilight. “I'm sure Rarity already suspects something's up since you haven't been coming to see her lately. Besides, she probably sees you as an easy target for...for the things she likes to do. Sooner or later, she's going to come and find you...” “You...you really think so?” Spike asked, with a little fear in his voice. Half an hour ago, the prospect of Rarity seeking him out would have made Spike the happiest dragon in the world. “Listen...” Twilight said. “You've been talking a lot lately about how you feel you don't belong here. But you also told me once that you feel more like a pony than a dragon. Spike...you still feel that way?” Spike looked down at his feet. “I thought Rarity was the most wonderful pony in the world...I thought the Princess was someone we could all trust no matter what...I thought I understood ponies...” He looked up at Twilight. “...but maybe I was wrong. I think there's only two ponies I ever really understood. One of them is you. And the other one...Rarity took the other one away...” Spike wiped away a tear. “So...so I must be a dragon...” he said, “Because it hurts too much to be around ponies anymore...” Twilight put her hoof on Spike's shoulder. “A little while before I found out about Rarity, the Princess asked me to help her with a diplomatic mission in Canterlot,” said Twilight. “There was a visiting ambassador from the Red Continent.” “The dragon homeland?” “Yeah,” said Twilight. “The place ponies hardly ever go because of the intense heat. The Princess had told him about you, and he mentioned that his tribe ran something...I guess it's like a cross between camp and a boarding school...but it's a place where young dragons who were raised in other lands can reintegrate. Learn their heritage. He said that if you ever wanted to, I could send him a letter, and they'd be happy to take you in for as long as you wanted to stay. And...it's far away. It's safe.” “Are you asking me to...” “I'm not asking you to do anything, Spike,” said Twilight. “I meant to tell you about it when you got a little older. But now that it's dangerous here...” “But...” Spike looked up at Twilight. “I've...never been away from you before. Not like this...” “I just want you to know that you don't have to stay here...” said Twilight sadly “You don't have to put yourself in danger to stay in a place where you don't feel you belong...” Spike looked out the window. Visually, Ponyville was the same as always. But somehow it felt as if he were looking upon a place he'd never seen before. “Maybe I don't belong here, Twilight...” said Spike. “But I do belong with you.” “So you have to promise me...” he continued, “that you'll come visit, okay? Or if it's too hot, I can come see you...I don't know...and...if I decide to live like a dragon...like, for good....I'll still be your friend, right?” This time, it was Twilight who embraced Spike. “The best friend I've ever had,” she said. For a few minutes, the two of them held each other silently. A lifetime of memories danced through both their minds. And then, without a word, they broke the embrace. “Once you're safe,” Twilight said, “I think maybe I can...try again. If it's just me that's at risk, I think I can manage. I don't know how I can stop Rarity, or even if I can, but...I have to see this through.” Spike smiled. “I knew she was still in there somewhere!” “Who?” “Oh, you know,” said Spike. “That pony who's on a stained glass window in the royal palace. The one who never gave up even when the world was going crazy around her. Twilight Sparkle. The hero of Equestria.” “I don't...I don't deserve to be called-” “Oh, yes you do. You're MY hero, Twilight,” said Spike. “And you better not forget it!” He gave the unicorn a light, playful punch in the leg. Twilight returned a weak smile. “Thank you, Spike,” said Twilight. “Always and forever, my number one assistant.” ******* But Spike wasn't in Ponyville at all. He was in Canterlot. He had burst into the Gathering just before any of the Circle members had been able to put their hooves on Twist. Her dress was still intact, and no one had hurt her. And Spike wasn't a baby anymore. He was a huge, fire-breathing, fully grown behemoth of a dragon, and in his fury he reduced the chamber to ashes, incinerating the entire membership of the Circle. Rarity and Fancypants had been the first to burn. The foals, of course, were completely unharmed. Not a single one of them had been touched – by the flames, or the adults. When it was all over, Twist had run up to her savior and given Spike a kiss on his huge cheek. Then she climbed atop him and the two of them had flown away together into the night sky, away from the horrible city and the cruel ponies who lived there. And they had lived together happily forever and eve- Twist was jolted out of her fantasy by a hard punch in the face. As the night progressed, she was getting better and better at escaping into her mind. It was the only thing keeping her from breaking down completely. But every fantasy had ended the same way: with someone deciding they didn't like Twist's lack of attention. The last thing Twist remembered was being held down by two sadistic-looking mares. But now they were nowhere to be found, and a large stallion was on top of her. “Yeah, that's right,” he said as he forced himself deep into her, “I'll teach you to ignore me...” “I'm thorry...” Twist said weakly. “Please...don't hit me again...I'll do what you want...” The stallion said nothing. He was already looking away from Twist as his climax neared. But he might look back at any moment, she realized, so she resisted the urge to slip into a world where Spike tore the cruel stallion to shreds with his mighty dragon claws. But she held on to the image of Spike; not the massive dragon of her fantasy, but the friend she knew from back home. Somehow, it made her feel less alone. “Yeeees....” Silver Spoon bit her lip as the blade cut through her flank. The mare making the incision bore a medical emblem as her cutie mark; she knew just the right way to cut. Deep enough to leave a permanent scar, but shallow enough that the wound wouldn't be life threatening. “The first line's done, you nasty little slut,” she said. “Come here.” The mare's horn glowed for a moment and a magical aura flashed over Silver's wound. There was no noticeable change; as she had done before she'd made her cut, she was disinfecting the area. After she'd done so, she leaned down and kissed the little foal on the mouth. Silver moaned as the doctor's tongue mingled with her own. “I love the way your mouth tastes,” said the doctor. “Tastes like sex. You've had a lot of ponies come in your mouth tonight, haven't you?” “Uh huh,” Silver said dreamily, rubbing herself. The crowd around her couch had thinned out a bit. Once Silver had made it clear that she was serious about being scarred, several ponies had decided that her tastes went beyond their limits. The few who had stayed were the truly curious and the truly sadistic. Among them was the pony who was currently playing with Silver, a world-class surgeon named Triage. She was known for performing very difficult operations with a stunningly high success rate. What she was less known for was her tendency to sedate her younger patients and have her way with their unconscious bodies. Triage smiled as Silver looked back at the mass of blood covering her flank. The little pony rubbed her cunt harder as she watched herself bleed. “You know, I just keep this scalpel with me for good luck. I never actually used it on anyone before. And I certainly never thought of it as a sexual tool, but I'm beginning to see the appeal,” said Triage. “How is it that a pony who's not even a third my age is introducing me to new fetishes?” “Miss Rarity's taught me well,” said Silver, shuddering happily at the pain in her flank. “That's why I wanted to surprise her with these scars.” “Well, she'll definitely be surprised,” said Triage. “When these scar over, you'll have an X covering your cutie mark, just like you asked. You're quite the unusual one, Silver Spoon. Most ponies your age can't shut up about how proud they are of their marks.” Silver Spoon laughed. She remembered how she used to feign pride in her mark to tease Sweetie and her friends. It was strange remembering that now; it seemed like someone else's life. “Well, I'm not like most foals,” she said. “I hate this stupid mark. It makes it seem like I belong to my family, and not Miss Rarity.” “You ready for the next cut, baby?” said Triage. She levitated her scalpel upwards. “Hold on...” said Silver, rubbing herself harder “This one still hurts so much...let me wait until the pain starts to fade...I want to suffer longer...” Not far from Silver's couch was a large, ornate mirror. The pony sat up for a moment, allowing it to enter her field of vision. She saw a weakly smiling silver foal whose fur was matted and messy with the semen of countless stallions. Her once-full mane was mostly gone, with only random, tattered patches here and there; the rest had fallen victim to Silver's pleas to have it ripped out. One of her eyes was swollen shut from the kick it had received earlier in the evening. Fresh bruises were forming all over her body from the various beatings she'd been given throughout the night. And now her flank was stained red with blood from Triage's incision, with another cut on the way. What Silver Spoon saw was a filly who had been abused and degraded past the point of no return. “You see? I'll never be beautiful again,” she whispered. “I'll always be Miss Rarity's damaged little slut. That's who I am.” No. There it was again. Over the course of the night, the persistent little thought in Silver's head had evolved into a voice. She had tried overwhelming it with pain, degrading herself further and further as a means of shutting it up. But it was no use. It had come from someplace deep inside Silver's mind, and had been there ever since Silver had learned of the speech Cheerilee had given at her memorial. She had tried so hard to destroy that thought, but it just kept coming back: You're better than this. “No...” whispered Silver. “I don't want to be better. I just want to be with her...I just want her to make me hurt...” You're better than this. “No, I'm not...” said Silver. “I'm nothing. I'm no one. I'm just property, just Miss Rarity's breathing sex toy...” You're better than this. “Shut up!” Silver said, a little too loudly. “What was that, baby?” asked Triage. “Cut me again,” said Silver, lying down on her belly. “I want to bleed.” Triage smiled as she magically sterilized her scalpel. “That's it,” whispered Silver. “More pain will shut you up. And it feels so wonderful...” Silver shut her eyes as the scalpel carved into her flesh. She moaned loudly, to the delight and fascination of the onlookers. “You see?” she whispered, “I'm not better than this. I'm not better than anything. I'm trash. A broken toy. That's all I'll ever be.” You're afraid. “What?” You're afraid to be more than a shadow. You're afraid to matter. It wasn't working. The voice was speaking over the pain. “Just shut up...” Silver whispered. You don't think you can be more than this, because no one's ever believed in you. “Stop...” But someone does. You heard what Twist said. There's someone who believed in you all along. An image of Cheerilee flashed in Silver's mind. “Stop...” And...there's someone else...all this time.... A new image appeared in Silver's mind. It was Diamond Tiara. ...all this time, there was someone who needed you. “STOP IT!” Silver screamed. Triage laughed. “Finally hit your limit, did you? Don't worry, baby, I just finished.” She lifted the scalpel away from Silver's bleeding flank. A quick burst of magic cleaned the wound, and another sealed it up. “Normally, I'd shove my hoof in that little cunt and make an even bigger mess of you, but I think you've earned a break,” she said, kissing Silver on the forehead. “I'll be back later to collect my doctor's fee.” Silver barely noticed as Triage walked away. She wanted to focus on the pain, but her mind wouldn't let her. The voice was silent now, having made its point. But the image of Diamond Tiara wouldn't go away. Nor did the memory of what Twist had told her: about how Diamond had called Silver her only friend. About how she'd broken down and left school for a time. And Twist's strange, hesitant comment about how Diamond had “changed.” “No...” Silver whispered. “Diamond was always so strong, she didn't need someone as pathetic as me...” The image of Diamond would not leave Silver's mind. “I didn't mean to...” Silver whispered. “I didn't mean to abandon her...I didn't think anyone would miss me...” The wounded filly sighed deeply. “I'm sorry, Diamond...” Silver said. “Maybe when I get home, I can tell you...at least let you know I'm alive...” Silver felt a hoof slowly rubbing her back. She looked up and saw a stallion. “Oh, look at you,” he said, with amusement in his voice. “You're a mess. What did they do to you?” “Nothing I don't ask for,” said Silver. She smiled, ready to escape back into her element. “How about you? Do you like to hurt nasty little fillies?” The stallion grinned. “An exquisite creature, isn't she?” said Fancypants, observing Silver from the other side of the room. “Truly, your sister's taste in foals is beyond reproach. Oh here, let me get that for you.” Fancy magically undid Sweetie's bonds, and the little unicorn could move her legs for the first time in hours. “Now, then, before I was distracted, I had asked you a question...” Fancy said. “Ummm...” Sweetie gestured in the direction of Sapphire Shores' strapon. Just being in the same room with it made her feel ill. “Oh, of course! Allow me,” said Fancy. Another burst of magic left the toy utterly immaculate. “Probably cleaner now than it's been in ages, knowing Sapphire, that uncouth slob.” said Fancy. “Now, then! Let's make ourselves comfortable!” Fancy and Sweetie retired to an unused couch, which was just large enough for the two of them. From Fancy's demeanor, Sweetie deduced that, for the first time all evening, she was in the presence of an adult who did not want to touch her. Fancypants' intentions toward her seemed to occupy another sphere entirely. So why was he scaring her so much? “Comfy?” asked Fancypants, with an easy smile. “I hope so. You and I have so much to discuss.” “Like what..?” Sweetie asked uneasily. “As I said before, I want to know all I can about Silver Spoon. Since your sister appears to be indisposed, I came to you first. You've lived with her for quite some time now; I imagine there must be much you can tell me. I'd hate to go into the transaction uninformed, after all. Caveat emptor.” Sweetie blinked in confusion. “Let the buyer beware,” said Fancy with a smile.
13: Fancypants and Sweetie Belle--------Chapter 13: Fancypants and Sweetie Belle------ “You want to buy Silver Spoon?” exclaimed Sweetie Belle. Sweetie sat on a couch next to Fancypants, untouched, and for the moment, safe from the desires of the Circle members. Fancy made it clear to anyone who approached Sweetie that she was off-limits for the time being. All this, so that he could casually converse with Sweetie about his intention to “acquire” Silver Spoon, as if she were a piece of real estate. “Well, I certainly intend to fairly compensate your sister for her,” said Fancy. “I would never swindle a fellow Circle member.” “Sure, whatever,” said Sweetie. “But then what do you need me for? You've got way more money than my sis. Just give her some if you want Silver Spoon that bad.” “Sweetie, please,” said Fancypants. “This isn't just about the transfer of property. I don't want Silver to just be another piece of flesh for my Gallery. I want her to be mine.” Sweetie blinked. “Um, what?” “In all my years as a connoisseur of young ponies” said Fancypants, with a slight giddiness in his voice, “I have never encountered a foal like her. She is...insatiable. Ravishing. Refined, beautiful, and so, so very perverse. I believe she's been used by roughly half the Circle by now, and all she wants is more. With the rest of you foals, it's clear who is the dominant party is, and who exists merely as a vessel for our pleasure. But with Silver Spoon? I honestly have to wonder if she's not the one using us.” Sweetie raised an eyebrow. To her, the idea of Silver Spoon being dominant in any situation was almost too absurd to comprehend. Was Fancypants really talking about the same filly she knew? “I could do so much with a wanton little child like her. I would take her as my partner, ravish her little body nightly, and provide her with as many cocks and cunts as she wanted to remain satisfied. I would raise her as if she were at once my daughter, my bride, and my whore. Elevate her to levels she had never dreamed of. She would have wealth and status beyond imagining. Aside from myself, every pony in Canterlot society – adult or child – would grovel at her beautiful hooves. She would be beloved, feared, and adored, and her every whim would be attended to. Nothing less for my Silver Spoon.” Fancy finished his speech with a blissful sigh. Sweetie put both her forehooves over her mouth. “So you see Sweetie, this is more than just a purchase. This is a matter of the heart. She must come to me willingly or not at all. So I must know: how should I best approach her?” There was no stopping it. Try as she might, Sweetie Belle couldn't hold herself back any longer. She lowered her hooves, and began laughing uproariously. Fancy's mood soured instantly. His easy smile turned to a sneer as the filly laughed at him. “Did I say something funny?” he said in a low voice. “You...” Sweetie forced herself to speak through her guffaws. “You want to make Silver Spoon rich and powerful? Silver Spoon? Don't you know anything about her?” “I know she was wealthy before...by Ponyville standards...but her family is practically destitute compared to my vast-” “You don't get it!” said Sweetie, calming down slightly. “You say you want to treat Silver nice and give her control over others, but those are the two things she hates the most in the world! She likes to be beaten up and bullied, and she wants to be told what to do. You say you're going to raise her above everyone in Canterlot? She hates being held above ANYONE. She's the total opposite of what you think she is!” Fancypants punched the surface of the couch in frustration. “Do not mock me, child. Just because she put on a little masochistic show for the others doesn't mean I can't train that foolishness out of her. When I'm done, she'll see that true arousal comes from inflicting pain, not-” “You're wrong,” said Sweetie Belle. She wasn't going to let this go. She had realized that for the first time, she had power over a Canterlot pony. After years of resentment and anger at Fancypants and his kind, she finally had a weapon she could use to hurt them. And she intended to use it for all it was worth. “Maybe you can get my sis to sell you Silver Spoon, but you'll never get her to like you,” said Sweetie. “Do you know why she was so eager to be with all those other ponies? Why she was so nice and interested in you before? Why she talked all fancy to you? It wasn't for you. There's only one reason Silver Spoon does anything,” “And that would be?” Fancy asked in a low voice. “To make Rarity happy,” Sweetie said. “I've seen her do this trick before. She knows Rarity wanted to impress you. So she pretended to really like you. But I've lived with Silver for half a year now, and I don't think she likes anyone else, least of all herself. The only pony she likes in the whole world is my sister.” “No...” Fancy said, with urgency in his voice. “No, she just needs time, and she'll-” “She's not going to change,” said Sweetie, smiling. “Her entire life is all about pleasing my sister. If sis asks her to go with you, she will. She'll even tell you she loves you, if Rarity orders her to. But it'll only be an act. That's all it will ever be.” Then, without warning, Fancypants struck Sweetie Belle across the face. “LIAR!” he shouted. “You weren't there. You didn't hear how she spoke to me...” Sweetie held a hoof up to her cheek where Fancypants had struck her. For a moment, she considered backing down. But only for a moment. “Let me guess, did she call you 'sir' a lot? Did she compliment your dick? Agree with everything you said? Make little jokes?” Fancy's lip curled in anger. Sweetie knew she was going to get hit for this. But it would be worth it. “She does that all the time,” said Sweetie. “It's her little routine. Sis usually isn't around for it, because when she's in the room, all Silver pays attention to is her. But when she's gone? She'll play that little scene just to get sis' clients to like her. Because that makes sis happy. And Silver Spoon loves my sister. And only my sister. To her, you're just another way of getting Miss Rarity's love.” “You...presumptuous...little...no one talks to me that way! NO ONE!” Fancypants' normally calm and confident tone had vanished. A few circle members began turning their heads toward the couch at the rare sight of their leader losing his composure. “And don't you DARE tell me I can't have her!” Fancy continued. “I am the center of Canterlot! I see what I want, and I take it!” If Sweetie Belle had possessed more foresight, she would have kept her mouth shut. She would have taken her small victory and been satisfied with it. But Sweetie Belle, despite the many things she had been forced to endure, was still a foal, possessed of a child's judgment. And at that moment, her judgment was telling her to go for broke. “Well, this is one thing you can't take,” she said. “Silver Spoon will never love you, Fancypants. You can't have her. Not ever.” Sweetie's stomach contracted in pain as Fancy delivered a blow directly to her abdomen. It was followed immediately by another, and another, each more powerful and more painful than the last. A small crowd began to gather, which grew larger by the second. The word spread through the chamber quickly: the unthinkable had happened. Fancypants, the collected, refined aristocrat, was actually angry. “You think you can tell me there's something I can't have?” he yelled as he kept hitting the same spot. “You think you can mock my feelings? You arrogant, spoiled little brat!” The final blow to Sweetie's stomach sent her tumbling to the other end of the couch. She hunched over, holding her stomach in pain. “NO ONE tells me what I can't have!” said Fancy. “Not you, not your sister, and not Silver Spoon! She WILL love me! Because I want her to!” He crawled over to Sweetie as she began to regain her composure. He grabbed her face with his forehoof and forced her to look him in the eye. “You thought yourself clever, was that it? You thought that since I asked you for help, that gave you an advantage? Well, where is your advantage now? Know this, brat: you have no leverage here.” He turned to the assembled crowd. “None of you do! You hear me? No one has power over me!” Not a single pony dared to respond. He turned back to Sweetie. “And you are the most powerless of them all.” Sweetie Belle considered Fancy's words for a moment. The word “powerless” reverberated in her mind as she recalled the years of abuses she had suffered at the hooves of Fancy and his friends. Unlike Rarity, who still displayed moments of kindness and love, Fancy had never brought her anything but pain. If there was one pony alive who Sweetie Belle absolutely despised, it was him. Powerless? thought Sweetie Belle. Yeah...I guess I am. Most of the time. But not here, and not now. Sweetie returned Fancy's furious gaze. And then, she spat in his face. Fancypants took a moment to react, as if the event did not immediately register in his mind. But then Fancy's teeth clenched. What little control remained reflected in his features was consumed by a look of pure wrath. And Sweetie Belle knew that in some small way, she had proven him wrong. She mentally savored this brief victory. And braced herself for the consequences. “You...little...whore!” Fancy cried. “No one has ever...EVER...” Fancy's horn erupted with glowing light. Rarity smiled with satisfaction as she exited the gallery. Behind her, the gentle sobs of a young colt were drowned out by the slamming of the great doors. She would return there soon enough, but she wished to check on her charges one more time. She passed by Twist, who lay on the floor with her eyes closed, surrounded by a group of laughing mares. They were taking turns pissing on the filly, who, despite being unrestrained, made no attempt to escape her humiliation. She just lay on the ground, mumbling. Rarity wasn't sure, but she thought she heard Twist saying “far away, far away, far away...” Pip was on a bed, his face buried in a moaning mare's crotch. Behind him, a stallion moaned as he climaxed in the colt's rectum. Rarity noticed what appeared to be small bloodstains on the bedsheets. Then she saw Hoity Toity, lying asleep at the foot of the bed, and it all made sense. Rarity looked around the room dreamily. She was still coming down from her latest orgasm, and she couldn't quite remember where Silver Spoon was situated. But then she heard a collective gasp, which seemed to drain all the energy from the room. Dozens of ponies turned their heads in the direction of the noise, just in time to hear Fancypants scream. “You...little...WHORE! No one has ever...EVER!” A bright flash of light marked the location of the commotion. Curious, Rarity walked toward it. Lying on her couch, Silver Spoon saw the flash as well. Suddenly, the few onlookers she had were running off in the direction of the light. “Wait!” Silver yelled after them. “Don't go...don't leave me alone with...” She stepped off the couch. Whatever was going on, it would hopefully be enough to distract her from her own persistent thoughts. As soon as she took her first step, her whole body began to ache. The night's activities were catching up to her. “No...” said Silver. “Can't be alone...not now...” If there was one thing Silver Spoon was better at than anyone else, it was enduring pain. She ran toward the crowd at full speed. On Pip's bed, the flash of light was met with catty giggles. “Did you see that?” said the mare who had been using Pip's mouth. “I think Fancy's finally blown a gasket!” She climbed off Pip and turned to her companion, a chestnut colored stallion. “Come on, we don't want to miss this! It should be simply scandalous!” The stallion said nothing, but removed himself from Pip as well. Pip barely had time to notice before he felt himself being lifted up and placed on the mare's back. “You're coming, too,” the mare said. “You're not going to want to miss this! Fancy's brutality is the stuff of legend.” The mare laughed as she and her partner ran toward the crowd, with Pip in tow. Twist opened her eyes. They were gone. The awful ponies who had been tormenting her all night had just vanished. Was she imagining again? Had she finally lost the ability to tell the difference? No. In her fantasies, they never touched her. But she knew that right now, she was anything but untouched. She looked around. This might be her chance to escape. But she couldn't leave without the others. Where were they? Nearby, Twist saw a large crowd gathering around a couch. Maybe the others were there. Perhaps she could sneak them out. Or maybe she couldn't. But at least she'd be able to see her friends again. Even if it was only for a moment, all she wanted in the world was to see another pony she didn't need to be afraid of. Tentatively, Twist began walking toward the crowd. Sweetie Belle couldn't move. She wasn't sure what Fancypants had done, but she was completely paralyzed. Ordinarily, being immobile would not have terrified Sweetie. She had been bound countless times in her young life, but almost always with physical restraints. This was something different. Her body would not obey her. She could breathe and speak, but beyond that, she was completely helpless. At least when her sister tied her up, she could struggle. Yet Sweetie's fear did not stem from her inability to move. It came from the look in Fancypants' eyes. She had seen those eyes before, just for a moment, when he had first welcomed Rarity to his home earlier that evening. Sweetie remembered the collective shudder his gaze had caused among herself and the other three foals. And she had seen the eyes again later that evening, when Fancy had told them about the painting he had stolen. Only now did Sweetie realize that Fancy had been very purposeful in leading them to that particular painting, so he could tell them that particular story. When he told them about the art gallery he had burned to the ground for refusing to sell him a painting, he hadn't just been making conversation. He was giving them a message: “This is what I do when someone tells me 'no'.” Fancy's mask was off now, and Sweetie had never been more afraid in her entire life. “Please, Sir Fancypants...” she said. “I didn't mean to-” Suddenly, Sweetie could not speak. A small ring of magical energy had appeared around Sweetie's throat, cutting off her air supply. Fancy sneered as his horn let loose another flash. And then, the ring began to get smaller. “SOMEBODY HELP HE-” Twist's shout was cut off as someone placed his hoof over her mouth. She looked up and saw Jet Set, the stallion who had taken her virginity earlier that night. He shook his head slowly while looking into Twist's eyes. It was a threat. Twist nodded in fear, and Jet Set let go of her. The terrified filly collapsed on the ground, covering her eyes. “Someone please...” she whispered softly. “Don't let him do this to her...” “What's he doing?” Pip asked, as he was led into the crowd. “He's hurting her! Shouldn't we do something?” “Listen, kid,” said the mare accompanying him. “You see that there? That's what happens when Fancypants gets angry. What do you think will happen if one of us tries to do something?” “I don't know...” Pip said. “He'll get MORE angry. And then it won't just be that filly who's in trouble, it'll be all of us.” “But he's hurting Sweetie Be-” “Look, I'll make it simple for you, okay? You stay on my back. You try to jump off or yell at Fancy, and not only will it be ten times worse for Sweetie, but I'll make damn sure that Fancy knows you were the one who interfered. You got it?” Pip sighed. “I...I got it.” “Good boy,” said the mare. “Now just sit back and watch the show.” But Pip didn't want to watch the show. He closed his eyes and tried to think of something, anything else. Something that made him happy. Pirates. Pip loved pirates. Pirates were brave, and strong, and they didn't run from a challenge. And there were good pirates, who always helped ponies in need, no matter the danger. I'm not a pirate, Pip thought. Silver Spoon's run ground to a sudden halt once she caught sight of the spectacle. Fancypants was sitting on a couch with Sweetie Belle, glowering with rage. And all Sweetie could do in return was gasp hopelessly for air. It took Silver a moment to notice the glowing ring around Sweetie's throat. “Oh my sun...” she whispered. “He's going to kill her...” Silver turned to the adult pony next to her. Her intention had been to ask him to help, but she realized immediately that this was pointless. If anyone in the crowd was willing to oppose Fancypants, they would have tried already. It was then that Silver remembered what Sweetie Belle had told her the previous night: “They're powerful. They all protect each other. And no one protects us.” Sweetie's face was beginning to turn blue. The other ponies all stood silent and still as statues. Not one looked away, and not one even tried to intervene. Silver looked around desperately for Rarity. She spotted a white unicorn on the far side of the chamber who might have been her, but she was too far away to recognize. By the time she got here, it would be too late. As the horrible spectacle unfolded before her, Silver remembered how Sweetie had stayed with her the night before. How she had endured the company of a pony she hated because Silver was afraid of dying at the Gathering. “It was supposed to be me...” Silver Spoon whispered to herself. “If anyone was going to die here, it should have been me...I chose this life. You didn't.” Sweetie's eyes were rolling into the back of her head... “You're Miss Rarity's sister...” Silver whispered. “She...loves you. And you were kind to me...you don't deserve to-” It looks like there's someone else that needs you. The voice again. This time, Silver did not fight it. Now is the time. Who do you want to be? Sweetie Belle was beginning to convulse... Silver Spoon's leg moved. First one, then the other. Then all four. She ignored everyone else around her. She ignored the pain in her body. She broke into a full gallop. And as she ran, a new voice played in her head. It belonged to Cheerilee. “Sometimes...she would have these moments of such profound compassion...” The wound on Silver's cutie mark reopened, sending fresh blood streaming from her flank. Silver did not notice. “And it was little things like that, which showed me who she really was, deep down.” She reached the couch, and in a single motion, clumsy but purposeful, she jumped. From the crowd, Silver thought she heard someone call Sweetie's name. But there wasn't time to look. “No, Silver Spoon was not a good pony.” Silver landed on the armrest closest to Fancypants, which put her at eye level with the older unicorn. He saw Silver, and made the slightest hint of a smile. “But I truly believe, that one day...” Silver turned, and, channeling every remaining ounce of her strength into her two back legs, she kicked. “...she would have been.” When kicking at full strength, a fit adult Earth Pony's legs are capable of smashing an oak tree to splinters. Silver Spoon was only a child, and less strong than most ponies her age. On top of that, she been weakened by the night's excesses. But she was still an Earth Pony. And she did not hold back. Fancypants was sent careening backwards unto the hard marble floor. A collective roar of shock rose up from the crowd. The magical ring vanished from Sweetie Belle's throat, and the filly gasped, desperately taking in air. She rubbed her throat as she took deeper and deeper breaths. As her color returned to normal, Sweetie felt Silver Spoon embrace her. “You're okay, right?” Silver said. “Please tell me you're o-” “SILVER SPOON!” Silver looked out into the crowd. There, in the center, was Rarity, her horn glowing bright. Silver realized that she had been the one who had called out Sweetie's name a moment earlier. The glow from Rarity's horn dissipated as the unicorn's expression of shock dissolved into one of fury. “What...have...you...DONE?” Rarity said. “He was going to...” Silver stammered. “Miss Rarity, I was just trying to help your siste-” “Do you have any idea,” Rarity yelled as she pushed her way through the crowd, “what you've just-” “ENOUGH!” Fancypants got up from the ground. His meticulously groomed mane was disheveled and dirty, and he held the right side of his face with his hoof, making it difficult to see the full extent of the damage. There was a pool of blood on the ground where he had fallen, and he appeared to still be bleeding from his head. The leader of the Circle spat out a tooth as he got his bearings. He looked about the room, and then, quite by chance, his uncovered eye met with those of Silver Spoon. Fancy stared into them, and his expression changed. For just a moment, there was a look of great sadness on his face. Then it was gone. The stallion turned his back to her, and addressed his congregation without facing them. “This Gathering is over,” he said. “Decide which foal will be the offering, and do it quickly. I will return here in fifteen minutes, and at that time I expect every last one of you to be gone from my home.” Another flash of light filled the chamber, and Fancypants was gone. Sweetie Belle broke her embrace with Silver and walked up to her sister, hugging her. “Sis, please...she saved me...” said Sweetie, her voice weak and low. “He was trying to kill me!” “I would have killed him first,” Rarity whispered. “But I didn't have to. There was another way. Another second and I could have done it.” She turned to Silver Spoon. “But then you...YOU...” Silver began to shake. “Miss Rarity, please! I didn't mean to upset you! Everything I've been doing all night, I've been doing to help yo-” Someone grabbed Silver from behind. At the same moment, Rarity was lifted up by a magical field. “This lowborn bitch has betrayed the Circle!” shouted Upper Crust, as she held Rarity magically in place above her head. “Her little brat attacked our leader!” “Let me go this instant!” Rarity shouted. “I am one of you!” “One of us? How dare she?” came a voice from the crowd. “I bet she's a spy for Celestia!” said another. “This was all a plan to expose us!” “It's like I said all along,” remarked a third voice. “This is what comes of letting an outsider join our ranks. The Circle is for Canterlot elites, not a glorified seamstress from some podunk farming village!” Silver Spoon hung her head. The unicorn who restrained her wasn't using magic. She might have overpowered him, but she offered no resistance. “I was just trying to help her...” she said. “String them up!” cried a voice. “Rarity and the brat! We'll make examples of them!” Around half of the crowd cheered in approval. “No, let Miss Rarity go!” shouted Silver. “It's my fault! It should be me!” The voice inside Silver was silent now. “I deserve it...” Silver said. “I failed Miss Rarity. Whatever you do to me, I deserve it...” “St..stop....” Sweetie tried to yell, but her voice was still too weak. “Don't hurt them...please...” Her voice was easily drowned out by the crowd. But another voice was not. “THIS IS A DISGRACE! ALL OF YOU, SHOW SOME DECORUM!” Prince Bluebood shouted, and the entire room froze. Though he was not an alicorn, he was still capable of using the Royal Canterlot Voice, and it never failed to bring order to a room. “Let her down,” Blueblood said, as the crowd parted to give him room. Upper Crust was flabbergasted. “But she-” “In Fancy's absence, I lead this Circle. That is our law. Now let her down.” The unicorn grudgingly did as she was told. “Membership in our order is for life. You know this. The only way a member can be expelled is if they betray or harm another member directly. And failing to properly train one's foal, while disgraceful, hardly counts as direct attack.” Blueblood stamped his hoof. “The circle cannot be broken.” “The circle cannot be broken,” repeated the others. “That said,” said Blueblood. “That does not mean we cannot administer discipline. Your foal has committed an outrage here today, Rarity. That will not go unpunished.” Rarity grimaced. She despised being spoken to like this by anyone, but especially by Blueblood. “Your punishment will be decided on shortly,” he said. “But first...I believe you have an offering to make. It is time for the Circle to choose!” A cacophony of voices rose from the crowd, as the circle members began debating which way they would vote. “Not the silver one. I couldn't stand seeing that treacherous little bitch in the Gallery.” “But if she was in the Gallery, we could do whatever we wanted to her. Make her pay.” “I like the colt. He was so desperate to come, he practically begged for it. I'd love to deny him orgasms for a month or two, just watch him lose his mind with desperation...” “The filly with the glasses just cried and mumbled to herself when I raped her. I loved it. The ones with broken spirits are my favorites.” “It should be Sweetie Belle. We'll punish Rarity by taking her sister from her.” Normally, a spirited debate was part of the process, but Blueblood felt compelled to speed things up. He didn't want to find out what Fancy would do if they were still there when he returned. The Prince stomped his hoof for silence, and the others complied. “It is time,” he said. Blueblood lit up his horn, and four little foals rose up into the air. Sweetie Belle was still wheezing in pain. Pipsqueak whimpered, more confused and afraid than ever. Twist covered her face in shame. “Please, just leave us alone...” she said weakly. And Silver Spoon, disgraced, had gone limp. She kept her eyes closed, terrified of catching Rarity's gaze. “The four are assembled,” said Blueblood. “We shall now select our offering. Noble ponies of the Circle: make your choice!”
14: Rarity and the Price-----Chapter 14: Rarity and the Price---- For the first time that night, the chamber was utterly silent. Almost every guest at the Gathering had left immediately upon the selection of the Offering. Most did not even stay to witness the cruel display which followed. In typical circumstances, the candidate was always kept unaware of their fate until they were selected. Only then were they informed that they would never leave the Gallery again. For some of the Circle members, this was their favorite moment of the entire Gathering: when the chosen foal realized for the first time that the hell they had endured that night would continue forever. Typically, at that time, the other foals were pronounced free to go, and sent back to the grounds of the mansion. The offering was forced to watch as the others were allowed to go home, while they remained below. The way each offering reacted to this sight varied. Some would attempt to fight their captors, though this always ended quickly. Others would cry, beg, or try to run. Very often, the foal would be driven into a state of hysterical fear, screaming incoherently until their voice gave out. All of which led up to the moment when the offering was forcibly dragged into the Gallery, and the huge red door slammed shut, sealing them in. The closing of the door marked the official end of the Gathering, but ponies would typically linger for quite some time afterward, enjoying small talk or relaxing in the chamber, while in the background, a pair of small hooves could often be heard banging desperately against the inside of the Gallery door. Invariably, the sound would grow slower and fainter over time, until finally, it would cease. Some guests preferred not to leave until this occurred: it was the signal of the foal's final resignation. This year, however, had been different. The selection had been made quickly, and the usual show which followed did not occur. The four candidates had already discerned the purpose of the offering from the loud arguments which broke out over whether Rarity should be allowed to give an offering at all. Some members demanded that they take all four of her foals, but Blueblood quickly shouted them down. In an attempt to clear the room quickly, Blueblood had put the Offering to sleep with a quick spell almost immediately after the Circle had made its choice. By the time the foal was placed in the Gallery, most of the guests, including the three other foals, had been teleported out of the room. Two guests, however, remained. “Well, Rarity,” Blueblood said with a grin. “Who would have guessed that you would come to this?” Rarity stood before the Prince, refusing to break his gaze. Outwardly, she was the very picture of composure. She wore a defiant scowl on her lips, and held her head up proudly. She absolutely refused to give Blueblood the satisfaction of knowing how terrified she was. “That's quite the smug tone, Blueblood,” Rarity said. “You're rather enjoying standing in judgment of me, aren't you?” “I enjoy serving the Circle, yes,” Blueblood demurred. “Oh please, there's more to it than that,” said Rarity. “You're still hung up on what happened at the Gala last year. I can tell by the way you still snarl at me every time I happen to come near you. You'd think a member of the royal family would have better things to do than hold grudges.” Blueblood frowned. “Or...perhaps you don't?” said Rarity with a smirk. “After all, Celestia has dozens of nephews. Or are you more of a great great great grandnephew? I imagine the Princess' immortality means she's accumulated quite the extended family. And she must not hold you in very high esteem if you're able to maintain a position in an organization such as this. A proper prince --by which I mean, one who actually mattered-- would never be able to get away with-” “That's ENOUGH, Rarity!” Blueblood shouted. Rarity responded with a soft smile. She knew she couldn't escape the Circle's justice. But she would go down fighting. “Oh, of course, darling,” said Rarity, in a mocking tone. “I'm terribly sorry. We were discussing your pound of flesh?” Blueblood opened his mouth to speak, but was interrupted by the sound of a new set of hooves walking on the hard floor. Rarity did not recognize the stone-faced gray unicorn who walked up next to Blueblood. He certainly wasn't a Circle member; she hadn't seen him at the Gathering. He wore round glasses had an extremely close-cut mane. His cutie mark was a pair of glasses identical to his own. “Who are-” Rarity began, but she suddenly found herself unable to speak. A small black light shone from the gray unicorn's horn. He turned to Blueblood and handed him a small slip of paper. The Prince read it, then he looked at Rarity and smiled. “Well, how about that?” said Blueblood. “It would seem that Fancypants has decided to take an interest in disciplining you after all. His attendant here just informed me of what your punishment is to be. Would you like to hear it?” The gray unicorn's horn stopped glowing, and Rarity sensed that her voice had returned. “I suppose I have no choice, do I?” she said. “Rarity, you have failed to properly train a foal in your service, and allowed harm to come to the leader of our Circle,” Blueblood said, his voice shifting to the same official tone he had used to address the congregation earlier. “For these crimes, you are hereby barred from entering the Gallery until the next Gathering in one year's time.” “....and?” Rarity asked. Blueblood's smile returned. “That's it,” he said. “That's...no! I mean, um, surely there must be some mistake!” Rarity let out a laugh, in an attempt to hide the nervousness in her voice. “I mean, yes, of course the very least I deserve is a ban from the Gallery, but...certainly a crime of this level at least deserves a censure, if not-” “No, nothing severe. Aside from the Gallery ban, you remain a Circle member in good standing. Fancypants was quite specific,” said Blueblood. The gray unicorn nodded. Rarity was beginning to shake. “I..um...let me talk to Fancypants! I'm sure I can make him understand that-” The gray unicorn shook his head. Though he remained expressionless, the gesture carried an air of finality. “Please...” Rarity said. She hated using that word. “Please...you know I've worked hard to earn the favor of the Circle. I've done so much for you. Surely I've earned-” “THE CIRCLE HAS SPOKEN!” Once again, Blueblood's Royal Canterlot Voice overwhelmed the pony he was addressing. “We are done here.” The gray unicorn nodded slightly in Rarity's direction, then turned and began to walk away. “DON'T YOU WALK AWAY FROM ME!” Rarity shouted. “Do you think I'm stupid? You think I don't know what's really going on? Fancy's taking this personally, isn't he? He's giving me a light sentence so he can take revenge on me himself, without having to go through the Circle! Well, you tell him I'm not fooled!” The gray unicorn stopped walking. His horn began to glow again. “Don't think I haven't heard the rumors! The sudden disappearances of Fancy's rivals and enemies. You think I don't know how he intends for this to end? And now he believes he's going to trick me into feeling safe! Well, you tell him that I'm tired of his games! Tell him he's a coward to condemn me without even facing me! AND YOU TELL HIM THAT I WON'T RU-” Before Rarity could finish, the entire chamber filled with blinding white light. When it faded, she was outside, just beyond the gate to Fancy's estate. Out of the corner of her eye, Rarity saw a light shining in one of the windows of the mansion's highest floor. She cocked her head toward it, and as she did, the light vanished. “Fancypants...” she said. “Damn you...” “Are you Miss Rarity?” said a voice behind her. In response, Rarity spun around, almost violently. “What do you want?” she said. “Um, begging your pardon, ma'am,” responded an Earth Pony in a coachman's uniform. “But I was asked to take a pony named Rarity to the train station this evening. Is that you?” Rarity sighed. “Yes, that's me.” Parked on the street behind the coachman, an ornate black carriage was waiting. Three other ponies were already hitched up to it, with space for a fourth. Standing in front of it were three little foals. One of them stepped forward. “Sis,” said Sweetie Belle, her sad voice still quiet from Fancy's assault. “What did they do to you?” “Let's go,” said Rarity. She began to walk toward the carriage. “Go? But...they didn't really take...I mean, you're not actually going to just leave without-” “A week ago, Fancy wrote me and asked me to specify what sort of transportation I wanted to the station after the Gathering. I requested a carriage. With four seats,” said Rarity. “What does that tell you?” Sweetie gasped. “I...I thought what they did was part of your punishment...some sort of awful surprise...but...” Sweetie Belle felt as if her blood had turned to ice. “You...you knew...all along...you knew they were going to take one of us...” “I don't have time for this,” Rarity said, and she walked past her sister as she stood in shock. Rarity entered the carriage and then yelled to the coachman. “Hitch yourself up! We leave in one minute. Anyone not in the carriage at that time stays here.” On most days, Sweetie Belle would have at least put up a token effort to resist her sister's ultimatum. When faced with a cruel demand from Rarity, Sweetie would often resist as long as possible, before giving in to the inevitable and going along with her sister's order. Rarity always knew she would acquiesce, and so did Sweetie. But by holding out as long as she could, Sweetie maintained some measure of dignity, at least in her own mind. But tonight, things had changed. Sweetie Belle thought back to her last act of defiance, and its consequences. Spitting on Fancypants had felt so right, and perhaps it had been. But as much as she wanted to, she could not feel proud of what she had done. Not after she had witnessed the result of her actions. Sweetie Belle turned and walked toward the carriage. The other two foals were already on board. ******* There were voices. New ones. They all sounded young. “Did you hear the commotion out in the chamber? What the hell happened?” “Oh, you didn't see? A filly spit on Fancypants!” A room was slowly fading into view. “Seriously? Oh, man, I can't believe I missed that!” “She didn't spit on him. She KICKED him. Right in the face! I saw it!” There were blurry figures...ponies? No, not just ponies...foals. Everyone in the room was a foal. “Who...who are...” The clamoring foals turned around at once. “Hey, the new one's awake! Hi!” As the fog of sleep lifted, the room became fully visible. It was gigantic, beautiful, and terrifying. The walls were polished marble, the ceiling a painted mural, depicting dozens of foals engaged in obscene acts with adults. And in the room itself were countless beds, pillows, and soft chairs, as well as chains, ropes, stocks, a rack, and a massive red door with no handles. A hallway on the far end of the room led away to another, unseen area. Several foals were chained to the walls, or tied to pillars. Some had placards around their necks, as if they were on display. One read, “Screamer.” Another read, “Whore, Age Ten.” A third simply read, “Torture Me.” The pony it indicated was blindfolded, gagged and completely restrained. She was covered in red marks, which seemed fresh. “Where am I?” The assembled foals looked at each other awkwardly. And then, with what seemed like herculean effort, they smiled. “This is the Gallery,” said an older-looking filly. She had a soft pink coat, and a messy, long white mane. She looked like she was an older teenager. Except for her eyes; they looked as if they were decades older. They were terribly weary, but kind. “Welcome, I guess.” “Oh...right...I remember now...they chose me...” “Yeah...” the filly said. “Listen, um...ugh, I can never think of a good way to say this...but, for what it's worth, we're sorry you ended up here.” There were various murmurs of agreement. “But it's okay!” the filly said. “I'm Aurora. I kind of speak for a lot of the foals here. Most of them are in some of the other rooms, but you'll meet us all soon enough. The point is, we try to look out for each other around here. So if you need to talk or if you just want someone to be close to you or whatever, just let us know. Or if you'd rather be alone, that's totally cool, too. Whatever you need, right guys?” Foals began nodding their heads, as shouts of “yeah!” and “welcome!” filled the room. “The one good thing about the Gathering is that it tires the adults out. They'll probably leave us alone for a day or two, so at least you can relax for a bit. Do you want to tell us your name?” asked Aurora. “I mean that literally. It's okay if you don't want to. I know there's a lot to take in.” “No, it's okay...” said the newcomer. “I mean, you already told me your name. And welcoming me was really thweet of you.” Aurora's weary smile grew larger. “My name is Twist,” said the newcomer. She giggled nervously for a moment, feeling as though she were obligated to say something more. “I'm from Ponyville, and I like to read and make candy. I get good grades in school, and...um, does any of that matter here?” Aurora hugged her. “Of course it does,” she whispered. “They'll tell you it doesn't. They'll tell you you're worthless. But don't you ever listen. You matter. All of us matter.” Aurora clapped her hooves together and turned to the others, speaking in a loud voice.“Everypony, we have a new friend! This is Twist! Let's make sure she knows that no matter how bad it gets here, she's never alone!” The foals who were not restrained stood up. Some needed a moment, as they were still in pain from the Gathering, but eventually, all of them stood. Then, despite their weariness, they began to stamp their hooves on the ground in unison. The display did not last long, but it carried an air of deep meaning. Twist blushed. No one had ever applauded for her before. “Wow....” she said. “That's some welcome...” “This is how we say hi to new foals. The adults aren't the only ones who have rituals.” “Thank you for welcoming me,” said Twist. “But I won't be staying long. None of us will.” Aurora cocked an eyebrow. “Sorry, what?” “It's okay. We're going to get out of here. I can feel it,” said the newcomer, smiling. “My best friend is a dragon. He knowth Princess Celestia perthonally!” “Well, that's a first,” said a bright blue pegasus colt, snickering. “The ones who go crazy usually don't start to lose it until they've been here for a week or two.” “Shut up, Peregrine!” said Aurora. “She only woke up a minute ago! She's just disoriented!” Twist smiled and shook her head. “No, I'm not! I really am friendth with a dragon! Just wait! When he notices that I haven't come home, he'll talk to the Princeth, and she'll come here with him...” Aurora's kind smile wilted. He slowly brought her hoof to Twist's cheek. “Oh, honey, no. Don't go down that path. I know it's comforting to pretend, but I've seen too many foals delude themselves into-” Twist's own hoof met with Aurora's, and then gently pushed it away. “It's okay if you don't believe me,” said Twist softly. “You'll thee. We're going to get out of here. He's coming to save me.” Twist sat down on the ground and closed her eyes. Her smile quivered a bit, but she did not lose it. “He wouldn't leave me here...” “Twist...” Aurora said. “No! I'm not going to stay here. I'm going to go home! In just a few days, we'll all go home! This isn't where it ends for me! I have a future!” She opened her eyes and saw Aurora looking back at her, deeply concerned. “I was going to open a candy store...” Twist said. “I was going to make sweets for everyone in town...” She looked up at the other foals, who were now watching her every move. “And when I do, I'll give all of you free candy! Okay? As much as you want! Isn't that great? Isn't it?” Most of the foals looked away awkwardly. No one was smiling anymore. “I..just...I just...” Twist threw her forelegs around Aurora, who returned her embrace. “I just wanted to be pretty...” ******* There was no moon that night. As the carriage made its way through the Canterlot streets, the steady sound of hooves walking on cobblestones was the only sound audible to Rarity and her three charges. Within the spacious carriage, she sat, her eyes following the light from street lamps and windows. Her expression was utterly devoid of emotion. No one had said a word since they had entered the carriage. The carriage began to make a turn, and, with an almost violent motion, Rarity closed the curtains around the carriage window. She turned and looked at her fellow passengers. Sweetie Belle had her back turned to her. Rarity had expected this, and she dismissed it quickly. Sweetie would come around. She always did. Silver Spoon turned her head away as soon as Rarity looked at her. Although Silver tried to hide it, Rarity easily surmised that Silver had been staring at her ceaselessly until that moment. But now she avoided Rarity's eyes at all costs, as if her gaze itself would harm her. Finally, there was Pip. He made no effort to dismiss Rarity or acknowledge her. He had been looking down at the floor of the carriage the entire time, deeply lost in thought. But he sensed Rarity's eyes upon him, and turned to meet them. “Is it...over?” he said softly. “No one's going to hurt me anymore, are they?” “No, Pip,” Rarity said dryly. “Not tonight, at least.” “And...” Pip said, hesitantly. “And all those things you said, about me being sick...those were all lies, weren't they?” Rarity sighed. “What do you think, Pipsqueak?” “I think...I think I saw some very mean ponies tonight...ones who love to see when foals cry and scream...and I think...I think they're the ones who are sick.” “As I recall, you weren't crying the entire night,” Rarity said. “No...some of it felt good...” he said. “But some of it hurt. And even the parts that felt good, felt...wrong, I guess. I think I understood when I met Miss Indigo. Well, not right away, but when I had a chance to think later. Her family looked really happy, and none of them hurt each other. But they also just...didn't care. About anything, except having sex. They just seemed so empty...one of them was going to have a baby, and she didn't even care about being a proper mum to it! All she could talk about was...” Pip shook his head. “I just want to go home. I just want to be a normal colt....” He shut his eyes. “I just want to forget.” Rarity's empty expression had not changed. “Very well, Pip. I've enjoyed using you, but I think you have reached your limit. So yes: I shall release you.” “Release...me?” “I have decided to return you to your home. I shall not come to see you again. Nor shall I steal you away in the night like I did before. You will never hear from me or my associates again.” Pip's expression brightened immediately. “On the condition,” Rarity said, “that you never speak of this night, or anything pertaining to anything you experienced while in my presence, ever again. You will tell no one. Not your mother, not your friends. You will take the knowledge of these events to your grave.” “I don't think I would have told anyone anyhow,” Pip said. “I don't want to think about this anymore. Not ever...” “Good,” said Rarity. Her horn began to glow softly. “Now...promise me. And be specific.” “Um...okay,” Pip said. “I promise I won't ever tell anyone about anything having to do with Miss Rarity, or her friends, or the things I saw tonight. Is that okay?” Rarity's horn stopped glowing. “That is fine,” she said. “The spell I just cast is called a Binding Oath. It means that if you ever break your word, I will know. And if that happens, then our deal is broken. And not only will I come for you again, I will personally ensure that you regret ever going back on your promise. The Gallery doesn't just take offerings, you know. It also welcomes donations. Are we clear?” Pip nodded. “A good colt doesn't break promises,” he said. “Very well, then.” said Rarity. “Then when you step off the train in Ponyville, I shall leave you in peace. You will be free, Pip.” Pip smiled. “Really? You mean it?” “Of course she doesn't mean it.” said Sweetie Belle. Her voice was slowly returning to normal. “Everything she says is a lie.” Rarity narrowed her gaze as she turned toward her sister. “I am not in the mood for this, Sweetie Belle.” Sweetie kept her back to Rarity as she continued speaking. “When we were in the mansion, I told Twist...I told her that the sooner she went along with you, the sooner she would get to go home. And now...” Sweetie shuddered, in a motion that seemed almost painful. “Now you've turned me into a liar. Just like you.” “I did what I had to do,” said Rarity flatly. “I needed four foals. I obtained what I needed.” “And nothing else matters, huh? You don't care about anything else, do you?” Sweetie said. “Nothing but yourself!” “That isn't true, Sweetie Belle,” said Rarity flatly. “I care about you.” “THAT'S A LIE!” replied Sweetie, but the exertion of yelling caused her to cough for a moment. After she regained her composure, she continued, in a much softer voice. “All this time, I thought you still loved me. You kept saying you did! I thought my sister still had some good in her. But you were willing to give me away! You let me go there knowing that they could have picked me!” Rarity looked in the direction of the window, but did not open the curtains. “You are wrong. I planned for this. You should never have been in any danger of being chosen.” “But how could you have...no, you're trying to trick me! You just want to make me trust you!” Rarity looked back at her sister. “You are wrong, Sweetie Belle. Had it been up to me, I would never have even taken you to the Gathering. But you were popular with the Circle, popular enough that there might have been objections to my candidacy if you hadn't come. So I intentionally rigged the vote.” “You...how?” “By bringing Pip,” she said. The colt looked in Rarity's direction, then turned away. He seemed determined to ignore their conversation. “The Circle is more or less evenly divided between ponies who prefer fillies, and those who prefer colts. Most indulge in both sexes, of course, but generally each pony has a preference. In recognition of this, it is typical for a neophyte to bring two fillies and two colts. But it is not a formal rule, merely a custom. I broke that custom. Why do you suppose I did so?” “I'm not going to listen to you,” said Sweetie. “You're just talking nonsense.” “No, she's not.” Sweetie let out a small gasp. For the first time since they had left the Gathering, Silver Spoon had spoken. The silver filly still couldn't bring herself to look at Rarity. So she addressed Sweetie Belle. Her voice was sad, but she spoke with conviction. “Miss Rarity isn't lying. I think I see her plan now. It's brilliant, like always,” Silver said. “It's just math. Half the Circle likes colts, so they would have voted for Pip. He was their only choice. The other half would have split their votes between the three fillies. So Pip would have easily gotten the most votes.” Sweetie turned around. “Pip, didn't you hear that? She was planning to give you to those-” “I don't care. Leave me alone,” he said, closing his eyes. “I'm not listening, and I don't ever want to listen to anyone talk about this again.” “But-” “Please!” Pip cried, covering his ears. “Please, I just want it to be over! I just want to go home!” Sweetie looked back at Silver. “Fine. You're wrong, anyway. If my sister's plan was so great, then why is Twist the one in the Gallery?” “Because...because...” Silver hung her head again. “Because...” “Yes, Silver,” said Rarity. Her voice seemed colder than it had a moment earlier. “Tell us why the plan went wrong.” “Because...I...Fancypants was trying to...and then I-” “Because YOU had to interfere!” Rarity said. Silver cowered in her seat. “What were you thinking? An Earth Pony kicking a Unicorn in the face? If you weren't such a weakling, he'd be dead! And then there would have been no stopping the others. They would have taken our lives then and there, Sweetie's included. Is that how you intended to 'save' her?” “I didn't think...” Silver said. “I just...she needed help...” “Thanks to you, my plans to skew the vote were thrown into disarray. Many of the ponies voted out of anger toward me instead of in service of their desires. I was just lucky that Twist's admirers carried the day. And even then...” “Miss Rarity, I'm so sorr-” Rarity stepped off her seat and stomped her hoof. Silver Spoon fell silent as the unicorn walked over to Silver and placed her face inches from the filly's own. “Two votes, Silver Spoon,” said Rarity. “That's how close I came to losing the only pony in the world who means anything to me. And all because of you.” Silver was petrified now, unable to even shake in fear. “I had everything planned to ensure Sweetie's safety,” said Rarity. “When you saw me in the crowd, I was about to cast a simple spell that would have separated her from Fancy and broken the chokehold. Then I would have calmed Fancy down before any further damage could be done.” “H-how?” Silver asked. “Why, by giving you to him, of course,” Rarity said. “It became quite obvious early in the night that he was fond of you. And if someone wants to take some leftover garbage off my hooves, well, he's welcome to it.” Silver's heart sank. “No...” she said softly. Rarity scoffed. “You thought you were going to impress me? By making yourself into this repulsive wreck? Look what you've done to yourself! At least before you were somewhat attractive, but now? You're practically bald, you have a black eye, and there's that unsightly wound on your flank.” “It...it was for you...” Silver said, fighting back sobs. “All of it. The scars were to show that I'd given up who I was before. I tried to impress Fancy because I thought it would help you. All night long, all I thought about was helping you...” She wasn't being entirely honest, but Silver decided it was a bad idea to tell Rarity about the voice that had pressed her on. She despised the voice now. In Silver's view, it had deceived her into making the biggest mistake of her life: believing in herself. “Well, you failed,” Rarity said. “You could have pushed Sweetie Belle out of the spell's range, or talked Fancy into releasing her. Or, perhaps, you could have simply trusted your mistress and allowed her to handle this, instead of ruining everything I've spent years working for with your pathetic little attempt at heroism!” “THAT'S ENOUGH!” shouted Sweetie Belle, doing her best to ignore the pain in her throat. “Silver Spoon saved my life! She...” Sweetie Belle locked eyes with her sister. “She did more for me tonight than you've ever done.” As soon as she said it, Sweetie Belle felt guilty, though she wasn't sure why. Perhaps it was the way Rarity's confident expression seemed to have been shaken, ever so slightly. For the first time she could remember, Sweetie Belle wondered if something she said had actually hurt her sister. Rarity took a small step back. “You don't mean that, Sweetie Belle,” said Rarity, but her words sounded hollow somehow, like she didn't believe them herself. Before Sweetie could respond, all four ponies were jolted slightly as the carriage came to a stop. “Ah,” said Rarity. “We're here. Silver Spoon, get the door.” Her spirits lifted slightly by having been given an order from her mistress, Silver stood up and walked to the door. But the handle would not budge. “It's stuck...” she said. “I can't-” She noticed a faint blue glow around the handle. “Miss Rarity...” she said. “Are you holding the door shut?” Silver's spirits dropped again. Was this some new punishment? Was Rarity now resorting to petty bullying and cheap tricks to humiliate her? Rarity walked toward Silver Spoon, positioning herself directly in front of the foal. “It's a shame about that scar,” she said. “You know, I actually had a branding iron prepared for you for when we got home. The symbol I had in mind was the stylized 'R' from my fashion line; far nicer than that hideous X. But now it will go to waste...” “Well...” Silver offered, “Triage only cut the cutie mark on my right flank. When we get home, if you wanted, you could still mark the other one...” Rarity smirked. “'When we get home,' you say...” A burst of magic drew the curtains apart from the window. Outside, there was no train station. Instead, Silver saw a filthy, littered street, dotted with condemned buildings. On a nearby bench, a ragged-looking pony was asleep. Nearby, another warmed his hooves by a fire he had set in a garbage can. A third pony appeared to be passed out on the sidewalk. “Where...” Silver said. “I asked the coachman to make a little detour,” Rarity said, as her mouth curled into a frightening smile. “This is the poorest, most run-down area of Canterlot. I think the neighborhood has a proper name, but it's colloquially known as Dead Weight Alley. Would you like to know why?” Silver wanted to answer, but somehow could not bring herself to speak. “Because this is where the dead weight of society ends up,” Rarity said. “The ones who hold the rest of us back. This, Silver Spoon, is where Canterlot throws away its living garbage.” Rarity's horn shone, as the door to the carriage swung open. Silver looked out at the filthy street before her. Then she turned to face Rarity, and fell to her knees. “Miss Rarity...please! Not like this...” she said, now shaking in terror. “Please...I love you! Without you I'm nothing! Please...I promise I can do better! I'll do whatever you want!” “Silver Spoon...” Rarity said. Silver was screaming hysterically now. “BEAT ME! TORTURE ME! CRIPPLE ME! WHATEVER PUNISHMENT YOU THINK IS FAIR, I'LL TAKE IT! BUT DON'T SEND ME AWAY FROM YOU! MISS RARITY, ALL I HAVE IN THE WORLD IS YOU!” “Sis...” Sweetie Belle shook her head in disbelief. “You can't...you wouldn't really...” “You ruined my life with a kick, Silver Spoon,” said Rarity. “Allow me to return the favor.” “MISS RARITY, PLEA-” Silver's cries were cut off as Rarity's kick collided with her midsection. For Silver, time seemed to move in slow motion. First came the pain. It barely registered. Then, the sensation of falling. In Silver's mind, she remembered seeing Rarity for the first time. She remembered the pain Rarity had given her that first day, the brutal, uncaring violation that had endeared the foal to her mistress. She thought of the warmth she felt just from being near Rarity. She thought of the fear and admiration her mistress inspired. She thought of the unequaled physical pleasure she had given Silver, combined with equal measures of pain. And above all, Silver remembered the uncommon but absolute joy she felt on those occasions when she would wake up, sore, bruised and weary, in her mistress’s embrace. And now, Silver thought, she would never feel that embrace again. Silver Spoon fell only a few feet from the carriage unto the street below. But to her, it felt like a fall of a thousand miles. Silver landed on the dirty ground, and time returned to normal. “Remember our agreement!” Rarity shouted to the carriage pullers. “GO!” The carriage began to pull away. Rarity slammed the door shut. “Sis, STOP! We have to go back!” Sweetie Belle shouted. “You can't just leave her here!” “It's done, Sweetie Belle,” said Rarity. “It's done.” It took Silver a moment to fully process the reality of what was happening. Once she did, she got to her hooves and began to run after the carriage. “Stop! Miss Rarity, PLEASE! DON'T LEAVE ME ALL ALONE!” Silver screamed at the top of her lungs as she chased the carriage. “I'M NOTHING IF YOU LEAVE ME! MISS RARITY, STOP! PLEASE! I LOVE YOU! LET ME COME HOME WITH YOU! PLEASE!” “Sis, don't do this! She'll die out here!” Sweetie shouted. But Rarity simply walked over to her seat and sat down. Sweetie desperately looked in Pip's direction. But the little colt was huddled up in his seat with his eyes closed, still holding his ears. His pained expression, however, revealed that he could hear everything. He rocked back and forth, trying to shut the world out. Frantically, Sweetie ran to the door and flung it open. Silver saw this, and gave a happy gasp. “Yes! Please, let me come home!” she yelled. “Sis! Make them stop now, or I'll jump!” Sweetie said. Rarity looked at Sweetie and smirked. “Go ahead, dear,” she said. “If that's what it takes to calm you down.” “I'm not joking!” Sweetie said. “I'll prove it!” The little unicorn took a moment to steel herself. Then she jumped. She did not leave the carriage. Instead, she remained suspended in midair, held fast by her sister's magic. “No...no! Sis, let me go!” Silver's legs were beginning to fail her. She fought past her exhaustion as best she could, but she could tell she was reaching her limit. “Miss Rarity, please take me back!” she shouted. “All I'll ever want in my life is to be with you! Don't leave me alone!” She heard a voice yell back to her from the carriage. But it was not Rarity's. “You're not alone, Silver!” Sweetie Belle shouted. “I won't forget about you! And I'll always be your friend!” “Sweetie...?” Silver said, shocked. “You saved me!” Sweetie yelled. “And now I'm going to sa-” The door slammed shut before Sweetie could finish. “Enough,” Rarity said. Sweetie tried to open the door, but it was once again sealed shut. “SWEETIE! SWEETIE, COME BACK!” Silver shouted, as she exerted the last of her strength to keep running. “TALK TO YOUR SISTER! ASK HER TO FORGIVE ME! SWEETIE...” Silver Spoon was running out of breath. “Sweetie...I'm sorry...” she said, unsure if she would be heard. “All this time...I made fun of you, and I was mean to you...but you were never worthless...or stupid...or any of those things I called you...you were a better pony...than I ever was...” A sharp pain shot up Silver's left foreleg. “Please look after Miss Rarity...” she said, now speaking too quietly for anyone else to hear her. “Tell her I understand. Tell her I know I deserve this for letting her down...tell her how much I love her...” It was over. Silver Spoon collapsed as the carriage sped away into the night. “Tell her I'll be right here...” she said. “So please...ask her to come back for me someday...” It was a warm evening in early autumn. There was no breeze in the air. The leaves in Canterlot were only beginning to change their colors, and it was proving to be a very warm season. But for Silver Spoon, there was no warmth. She had never felt colder in her entire life. --- epilogue 1--- “Spike? You're still awake?” Twilight Sparkle rubbed the sleep from her eyes as she stepped out unto her balcony. The rain had finally stopped, and the night sky was now clear and beautiful. “I couldn't sleep,” Spike said. He was sitting on Twilight's favorite outdoor reading chair, looking up at the stars. “Worried about tomorrow?” she said. “It's just happening so fast, I guess...” Spike said. “I didn't think I'd have to leave so soon.” “It's just bad timing,” Twilight said. “Stygian's letter said that after tomorrow, he won't be in Equestria again for another half year. I didn't realize he was returning to the dragon homeland so soon. If you don't go now, you'll have to wait.” Spike sighed. “But, you know, I don't want to rush you,” Twilight said. “If you'd rather wait, that's okay...” “No, I think this is what I need right now,” Spike said. “I guess I just...I was hoping she'd come back by now.” “Don't worry, Spike,” Twilight said. “If Rarity has Twist, I'll get her back.” “What if she doesn't, though?” Spike said. “Looking back, Twist was always...she was always kind of sad. She always felt like she didn't belong, you know? What if she just couldn't take it anymore? What if she did run away?” “But you said she went to Rarity's, right?” “The last time I saw her, she was leaving with Sweetie Belle,” Spike said. “I mean, maybe Rarity is...like that...but Sweetie? Do you really think she'd just trick Twist like that?” “No...” Twilight said. “But maybe Rarity forced her. And I've seen...I've seen her be very protective of her sister.” The hesitation in Twilight's voice told Spike that there was more to that statement. But he decided it wasn't the time to pry. “Maybe,” Spike said. “I just hope...I just hope Twist comes home...” “The moment she does, I'll write you a letter,” Twilight said. “I guess it'll take longer to get to you than yours will take to get to me, but it'll get there.” “Thanks, Twilight,” Spike said. “I'm glad you figured out how to alter the charm on my flame breath. I'd rather send letters to you than the Princess anyway.” “I can't wait to read them,” Twilight said, hugging her friend. “You're going to have such an amazing time with the other dragons. This won't be like the time you ran away to join the migration. These dragons are supportive. They won't judge you just because you grew up among ponies...” “I know,” Spike said, smiling. “You don't have to reassure me. I'm actually really looking forward to it...I'm just not looking forward to leaving you.” Twilight smiled softly, and pointed toward the heavens. “Do you know what I like about the stars, Spike?” Twilight said. “They belong to everyone.” As the train sped down the mountain, Sweetie Belle looked out her window. The lights of the city were vanishing in the distance, and the stars were coming into view. “Can she see them too?” Sweetie said to herself. There were no stars in Dead Weight Alley. Silver Spoon was lying on her back in the middle of the sidewalk. She didn't care who saw her, or what they might do to her. She felt as though she might never move again. Silver had never seen a sky without clouds or stars before. The city lights had consumed them, leaving only a strange, false glow which robbed the heavens of their beauty. But Silver knew they were still there somewhere. “Look up,” she whispered. “Please, Miss Rarity, look up. Right now. Wherever you are, we can look for the stars together...” “I've forgotten what they look like,” said Aurora. “Really?” asked Twist. “You don't know what a star looks like?” Aurora laughed quietly. It was lights-out time in the Gallery, and most foals were fast asleep. But Twist and Aurora had stayed up talking. Aurora sensed that Twist needed it. “No, silly. I mean I don't remember any of the constellations,” Aurora said. “I used to love to look at them every night. I'd keep star charts and everything. I always figured that would turn out to be my special talent, but...” It was then that Twist realized that Aurora had no Cutie Mark. She was the oldest pony Twist had ever seen without one. Aurora continued, “I've been in here since I was seven years old...I've forgotten all of them...I haven't seen the sky in ten years...” Twist hugged her new friend, and smiled. “You know what I like to do when I'm thad? I like to pretend.” “You should be careful about that...” “No, listen...” Twist said. “I used to look at the stars with my friend...” “The dragon?” Aurora said, trying her best not to giggle. “Yes, the dragon,” Twist said. She took no offense at Aurora's tone. “We'd count them together thometimes, on this hill we liked to sit on. We did it just a few days ago...hey, Aurora?” “Yes?” “Close your eyes.” Aurora complied. “There's no roof here,” Twist said. “We're outside, on top of a hill. And there's not a cloud in the sky. No moon, either. Just stars, as far as you can see. And there's a group of stars right above us, eight of them, and one of my friend's books say it's supposed to look like a dog, but it doesn't look like one to me...” “Canis Major...” said Aurora. She spoke in tones of hushed joy. “And there's another one, I think it's a lion? And over there, if you turn your head a little, there's one that lookth like a dipper. A big dipper! I forget what that one's called. But that's not important. What's important is...they're everywhere. All the stars. All around us, above our heads. They never left. Can you see them yet?” “I...I...” tears were beginning to come from Aurora's closed eyes. “I can see them all...” “And right in front of uth is the brightest star of all. And that's the one that they say is always in the same plathe in the sky. So if you follow it...you'll always come home.” “Twist...” Aurora said, grasping her new friend's hoof. “Thank you...” “There's a really smart pony in my town,” Twist said. “And she told me once, that her favorite thing about the stars, is that they belong to everyone. And if they belong to everyone...that means no one can take them from you. No matter how hard they try to hide them from you...” “They're still there...” Aurora said. “They're still there, and they're mine...” “So don't be sad, Spike,” said Twilight, hiding her own sadness as she held her friend close. “You and me, we'll share the sky no matter where we are... “...until the day you come back home.” ******* I get it now. I know what my mistake was. I realized it as soon as I told Sis that Silver had done more for me than her. It hurt her. I saw it in her eyes. I made her sad. Which means that she still loves me. And I hate to say it, I don't want to even think it, but...that gives me an advantage. This is what you've done, sis. You've made me see love as a weapon. This can't go on. I can't keep trying to save you. Not after what you did tonight. It has to end. I owe it to Silver Spoon... I owe it to Twist... Twist...I'm so sorry...I can't ever take back what I did to you. But I can stop her. And I think I finally know how. Because tonight, when I looked at Silver Spoon chasing that carriage, I realized something. I heard her screaming out how much she loved my sister, even after the horrible thing she'd just done to her, and it all made sense. I knew my mistake. I've been trying to save the wrong pony. I love you, sis. I always will. But I'm going to stop you. And I'm going to save her. Even if I have to become like you to do it. [TWISTED CONCLUDES IN THE NEXT CHAPTER]
Epilogue: The Sun and the Moon---Epilogue II: The Sun and the Moon--- “They have started, sister.” In the highest tower of the royal palace of Canterlot, there stood a chamber which no mortal pony had ever seen. No guards were posted at its door, as no one, adviser or lord, villain or vassal, no matter how high they ranked or how mad they were, would dream of attempting to breach it. Its door stood ten feet high, and had no lock, handle, or doorknob. Attempting to open the door was the height of foolishness; during the day, the door's touch burned with the heat of the sun itself. At night, it was as cold and hostile to life as the darkest part of the moon. Any hoof which touched it, day or night, would be disfigured permanently. Unless that hoof belonged to a pony who bore the title of High Princess. Only two ponies had ever, or would ever, be adorned with this name, and even they typically preferred to be addressed simply as “Princess,” a public show of humility. Before a High Princess, the doors opened effortlessly. In theory, nothing prevented them from allowing guests into this chamber. Yet they had never done so; not for their most faithful students, nor for their most cherished lovers or countless offspring. There was a reason for this, which was laid out for all to see by the inscription which adorned the door. Translated from the Old Equestrian, it read: YOU WHO KNOW THE BURDEN OF ETERNITY, ENTER AND BE AT REST This was the Sanctum of the Sisters, and from the First Day until the Last, no pony would enter its doors, save Celestia and Luna. The room was massive. On one side it boasted a beautiful fountain, adorned with statues of the three legendary ponies now known as the Mothers of Equestria. The statue of Clover the Clever held a heart-shaped stone, from which water flowed endlessly into a pool. To either side of her, the likenesses of Smart Cookie and Private Pansy looked on in reverence. Jets of water sprayed up and splashed into smaller pools adjacent to the main one. At the bottom of the pools, which could always been seen perfectly through the immaculately clear water, was a huge map of Equestria. On the other side was an indoor garden, containing dazzling specimens of every flower, plant, and tree that existed in Equestria. The flowers bloomed year-round, the plants always had beautiful green leaves, the trees never lacked for water. No one tended to the plants. A single spell had been cast, millenia ago, and that was all they would require until the Last Day. Sometimes it rained in the garden, and only in the garden. Not a single drop of water ever touched the floor outside of it. The room's ceiling consisted of a huge, breathtaking mural of the sky at twilight. This was the sisters' favorite time of the day, for it was the time when both their talents were most fully on display, when the eternal division between day and night was temporarily weakened. The mural was not static. The clouds drifted through the painted sky, and small birds sometimes flew by in perfect formation. Sometimes strong winds could be observed, though never felt, and there was the occasional storm. Time passed within the mural, but the sun never set, nor did the moon rise. Here, the sky belonged to both sisters, always and forever. They had never designed the twilight sky to be so beautiful. It simply was. Princess Luna visited the Sanctum far more than Celestia did, especially these days. It was their place to be alone, and though Luna had spent the past thousand years in absolute solitude, she remembered hardly any of it. She remembered a growing feeling of jealousy, like a tumor in her soul, which had grown and thrived over decades, until one day there was nothing else left of her. After that, her memories were fleeting: she remembered a battle. She remembered her sister in tears as six gems glowed in formation around her. She remembered a long, dreamless sleep. And then, she remembered six ponies, an apology, and forgiveness. After that, Luna felt as though she had awakened from a long nightmare, only to find a world which had left her behind long ago. Adjusting to the world again had proven difficult, and Luna often found herself retreating to the safety of the Sanctum. It was here that Celestia found her sister on the night of the Circle's Gathering. Luna was sitting by the garden, looking up at the painted sky. The eternally fading sunlight was shining through a few small clouds, dying them a brilliant golden hue. Outside, in the real world, the sky was pitch black. Luna's moon was dark that night, and the lights of Canterlot drowned out the stars. “Good evening, Luna,” said the sun princess. “You look troubled tonight.” Luna did not turn to greet her. She continued looking up at the false sky. “They have started, sister,” she said. Celestia knew exactly what she meant. “I know,” said Celestia. “I...saw some of them filing in earlier.” At this, Luna turned around to face her sister. Her face was contorted with rage. “Oh, thou hast seen them, eh? Did thou...you see the foals, as well? Did you address them as they walked past?” Celestia noted mentally that Luna was still trying to “cure herself” of her antiquated speech patterns. Personally, she was rather fond of them. But this was not the time to discuss such trivialities. “Yes,” said Celestia, “I saw some of the foals. I didn't say anything to them. What could I say?” “What could you say indeed,” Luna said. “Perhaps you could have reassured them. 'Do not worry, little ones, your princess is right here. Right here to turn a blind eye to the suffering you're about to endure for the fleeting enjoyment of those perverts.'” “Luna...” “No, sister, you are right. You should not speak to the foals. There would be no point. You should speak to the adults.” Celestia sighed. “I'm guessing you have some ideas about what I should say to them, don't you?” “Hast thou considered saying 'stop?'” Luna asked. “Is that so difficult? Simply ordering them to stop? Are you not their Princess?” “Aren't you their Princess, too?” retorted Celestia. “No, I am not,” said Luna, looking down at her hooves. “I am a Princess, but not theirs. They still fear me, sister. My...mistakes are far better known to this generation of ponies than anything else about me. It will be decades, perhaps centuries, before they see me as they see you. If I were to order them to stop, they would simply pack up and move further underground. Only your word carries any real weight in this kingdom.” Celestia frowned. “That isn't fair. Equestria's ponies should respect you as my equal,” she said. “There must be some way I can show our subjects that you're just as important as me. Maybe some sort of festival...” “This is not about me, sister!” Luna snapped. “You are trying to change the subject! Are you not aware of what they do at those Gatherings of theirs? The sick things they do to innocent foals?” “I know what they do,” said Celestia, without emotion. “I myself only found out a few days ago,” said Luna. “This sort of horrific display would never have been tolerated in my time. And to think that Fancypants, one of Canterlot's elite, is the ringleader! Sister, you dined with him just two weeks ago!” “Yes, I did,” replied Celestia. Luna began to approach her sister. Her voice quaked with anger. “You broke bread with that disgusting animal,” she said. “You talked to him, laughed with him, treated him as a friend. And all the time, you knew!” “Fancypants isn't my friend,” said Celestia, holding her ground. “He's a very important member of Canterlot society, and there are areas where his support is very useful to me. That's all.” “'Canterlot society',” Luna scoffed. “I believe I've seen quite enough of what your 'Canterlot society' is capable of.” “It's not that simple, Luna,” said Celestia. “You don't know what it's been like these last thousand years. Things in Equestria have changed...” “HOW DAREST THOU SPEAK TO US IN SUCH A MANNER!” It had been a millennium since Luna had used the Royal Canterlot Voice when addressing her sister. “THOU HAST NO RIGHT TO SPEAK DOWN TO US AS IF WE WERE SOME...SOME IGNORANT LITTLE FOAL! OR PERHAPS...” Luna paused for a moment, to allow her voice to return to normal. “Perhaps your friends would prefer it if I were?” “That's enough, Luna!” Celestia stomped her hoof on the ground angrily. “I told you, those ponies are not my friends. Yes, I am aware of their activities, but that does not mean I condone them. They repulse me. If it were up to me, I would have stopped them years ago.” “Of course it's up to you!” Luna retorted. “You're the High Princess of Equestria!” “And that title counts for far less than you think,” said Celestia, closing her eyes with resignation. “There are greater forces than you or I in the world, Luna.” “I never thought the day would come when my sister was afraid of a cabal of wealthy rapists,” said Luna, her voice dripping with venom. “In your speeches and official letters, you always speak of how much you love each and every pony. Is this how you show your love? By turning your back on the innocent? By callously ignoring the suffering of foals? Children are being abused as we speak, and you sit here doing nothing!” Celestia lowered her head, but did not speak. “You're a disgrace, Celestia,” said Luna. “And it's time someone corrected your mistakes. If I cannot stop this with a decree, I shall do so by force.” The night princess spread her wings, and began to fly toward the sanctum door. But Celestia would not allow it. The elder sister flew in front of Luna, her horn glowing. Luna had seen that look in her eyes before. The memories of her time as Nightmare Moon faded more with each passing day, but the expression of determination in her sister's eyes during their last battle remained seared into her mind. The younger sister's heart sank. “So...you're willing to go this far...” she said, folding her wings and returning to the ground. “You would turn against your own sister to protect...them.” Luna turned away from Celestia once more. “Oh, my beloved sister...what has happened to you?” Celestia's horn returned to normal as she descended in turn. “I'm not doing it to protect them,” she said. “I'm doing it to protect you.” Luna scoffed. “I have more than enough power to defeat every one of those pampered idiots.” “That's not what I mean, Luna,” Celestia said, with great sadness in her voice. “I'm trying to prevent that from happening again.” Celestia raised her hoof and pointed at a large black mark on the floor. Luna gasped. The sisters had an unspoken pact to never draw attention to or touch the mark, and to always walk around it. Yet at the same time, neither had any intention of removing it. For it was in this chamber that Celestia had made her final, desperate stand against the pony who she loved more than any other. The mark had been created by the intense power of the Elements of Harmony, at the moment when they had sealed Luna within the moon. It was here that Celestia had resigned herself to spending eternity alone, with no one to share the slow passing of the centuries. And it was here where, after a short celebration in Ponyville a millennium hence, Celestia had broken down in front of her sister, embracing her, and tearfully begging Luna to never, ever leave her again. Luna stood in stunned silence. Celestia never brought up Nightmare Moon. The two of them had agreed to leave that shameful chapter in the past, for it pained Celestia to discuss it as much as it did Luna. “After you were gone...I exiled myself away from my subjects,” said Celestia. “For an entire year, I left Equestria to fend for itself. I know it was selfish of me, but I didn't care. I had to know. I absolutely had to find out what had caused you turn into a being like Nightmare Moon. At first, I suspected some dark magic, some sort of curse that amplified your jealousy...” “I do not know,” said Luna, doing her best to keep her voice steady. “I recall feeling resentful of you. Feelings which built up in my mind over the course of generations. And then I recall somehow...changing, feeling all my negative emotions multiply a thousandfold. It was not voluntary. It felt as if I was being...acted upon.” Celestia nodded. “It took months of research in the royal archives before I found the answer. Oddly enough, it was in a book of philosophy, not magic. The book asked a question that I had never pondered before, but which put everything into context.” “A question?” “Luna,” Celestia said, looking up at the false twilight sky. “Why are there two of us?” “I...am not sure I follow, sister.” “I raise the sun, and you raise the moon. But why? Either of us could do the job of the other. I raised your moon for a thousand years. You've raised my sun before, as well. So why two High Princesses? And why are our purposes so opposite? Day and night. Sun and moon. White and black. Light and dark.” “In all honesty, sister, I have never given it much thought,” said Luna. “This is just the way things have always been, since the First Day.” “I never thought about it either,” said Celestia. “Not until the night you were taken from me. But look at these concepts which we embody. Look at how our entire world functions! Everywhere, there are opposed pairs, working in concert with neither ever overpowering the other.” “Balance, Luna,” Celestia continued. “The fundamental element on which everything else depends. Including the two of us.” Luna raised one of her hooves, examining it as if she was looking at it for the first time. Then she looked at her sister with equally fresh eyes. The colors of night and day. It all made sense at once. The two of them were eternally joined, not in spite of their opposite natures, but because of them. “You and I watched over this world even as the three tribes founded Equestria. What happened to their conflicts then?” “They faded away,” said Luna. “After the first Hearth's Warming, the tribes made peace, embraced friendship. It was a golden age.” “Yes,” said Celestia. “Equestria was a land of perfect harmony. And what opposes harmony?” “Discord,” said Luna, in a whisper of realization. “Harmony and friendship are the foundations of our society,” said Celestia. “But how can harmony exist without discord? How can we recognize friendship without conflict? These ideas need each other or they cannot truly exist. In creating a perfect Equestria, the tribes had upset the balance. How else can we explain the fact that the physical embodiment of chaos suddenly appeared to menace a land of perfect order? Discord was called into being by the very nature of our world itself. He was the opposite harmony needed to exist!” “And then...when the balance was thrown too far in the direction of Discord...” “...you and I suddenly discovered the Elements of Harmony.” Luna fell to her back legs, as the weight of this truth began to dawn on her. Patterns were forming in her mind; countless incidents throughout her ageless life, where some improbable event would occur to correct an imbalance. Why had she never noticed it before? How could she have missed the pattern? Perhaps because she was an integral part of it? It had happened so many times, even the time when... Luna put her front hooves up to her mouth. “Discord's reign marked the first time an imbalance toward harmony was corrected,” said Celestia. “The second time...was when you became Nightmare Moon.” Luna nodded. It made perfect sense. Before, the source of harmony had been the order between the three tribes. Discord had thrown it into chaos. In the age after Discord's reign, the source of Equestria's harmony had been the two sisters themselves. “It's not that there can't be peace or harmony in Equestira,” Celestia said. “The balance can lean in one direction, but once it completely tips over, to the point that the other side is in danger of being overwhelmed, then the universe takes action.” Celestia sat down in front of her sister and put her hoof on her shoulder. “For all those centuries I held out hope of someday getting you back. The thought gave me great comfort, but also frightened me. After all, what was to prevent you from being taken from me again? I had to correct the imbalance before you came back.” Celestia looked up at the false sky once more. Silent thunderclouds were moving in. “You see, most ponies went their whole lives thinking you and I would always be there for them. That we were eternal and unending. And when we were gone...they had nothing left to believe in...” the sun princess said. “So in some parts of the land, especially Canterlot, a new...movement...emerged. It preached that the only true good in the world was self-satisfaction, and that my teachings of friendship were a lie. And so many believed it...how could they not? I had let them all down...” “Sister, stop,” Luna said. “You are being too hard on yourself...” “Please, let me finish,” Celestia said. “These ponies had believed you and I were eternal, and now thought we were not. So they took as their symbol something that goes on forever, which has no beginning and no end. A circle.” “No...” Luna said. “Most ponies who joined the group thought it was simply a religious movement. One built on selfishness, perhaps, but that does not necessarily imply actively harming others. But then there were the ponies at the top of the organization. The Inner Circle. When I returned after my year of exile, I was horrified by what I learned about them. How they had taken their own philosophy to sick extremes, taking pleasure in the suffering of others. They had grown rich from the donations of other Circle members, and they used that money to cover up all manner of disgusting crimes. They were even more terrible than the actions of the modern Circle...” “And you've allowed them to survive for this long?” Luna asked, the anger returning to her voice. “No!” said Celestia. “At least...not like that. My return caused most of the Circle members to abandon the group almost overnight. Those few who stayed were mostly Inner Circle members. I hunted them down, I brought them to justice. All but one. The founder, and leader of the Inner Circle.” “The fiend escaped?” Luna asked. “No,” said Celestia. “I let him think he escaped. But the truth is, I let him go.” “BUT-” Celestia raised a hoof to quiet her sister. “Remember what I said, my beloved. Balance. The Circle had grown far too large. But by allowing just one of them to live, I could keep track of him in secret. I let him go, and he did just what I thought he would: he revived the group. It went underground, and consisted of only a few elites. The harm it could do was severely limited. But it was still out there. And since then, in some form or another, it always has been. Every few centuries it grows too large, and I destroy it. But I allow a few members to escape, and keep its its lore and literature alive, and within a decade or two, some bored aristocrat discovers it and brings it back. Fancypants thinks his revival is some sort of revolutionary gesture, but in truth, eight other ponies before him have done essentially the same thing.” Celestia shuddered. “And I have been forced to stand aside and watch every time. Watch as they practice their disgusting acts of evil, without ever letting them know the true purpose of their group's wretched existence.” The princess of the sun looked back at her sister. “I truly believe, Luna, that there is no other land in this world as beautiful, peaceful, and happy as Equestria. The tremendous majority of our little ponies live peaceful lives full of friendship and laughter. And they never question what the price for their happiness is.” Celestia shook her head sadly. “But you and I are not so lucky. We must live with the knowledge that for Equestria to thrive, we must allow some evil to flourish.” “I...I see,” said Luna. “So you allow Fancypants' club to exist because it serves to keep the balance from falling completely toward harmony. And it does so without threatening the entirety of our land.” “Exactly...” said Celestia. “I have kept tabs on his group, and made sure it never grows beyond the confines of this city. In this way, millions of ponies are kept safe from calamity, and in return, only a few hundred ponies will ever be affected by the Circle's vile existence.” “And what of those ponies who are affected? What of those poor, innocent foals?” said Luna. “Do you at least try to help them? Let them know that they do not suffer for nothing? Provide some way to help them heal?” “I can't afford to think that way, Luna....” said Celestia. “I need those foals to grow up without knowing the truth.” “But why?” Luna asked. Her voice was shaking. “These Circles usually last a few generations before they are destroyed and started anew. Which means they need new members to replace the old ones who die off. And it is quite common,” said Celestia, gritting her teeth, “for victims of this sort of abuse to become abusers themselves. Thus is the cycle continued.” Luna gasped. “I don't intend for this to be a temporary measure,” said Celestia grimly. “The balance must be kept. Forever.” “Sister...” Luna had tears in her eyes. “You really mean to...” “I won't allow it to grow,” said Celestia. “But it must be perpetuated.” “No...sister, there has to be another way!” “There is,” said Celestia. “I could annihilate their little club and bring them all to justice. And I could leave no trace that it ever existed, no chance that it could be revived. I could do this, and things would be fine for a while. But sooner or later, the balance would need to correct itself. And then you would become Nightmare Moon once again. Or perhaps this time, it will be me who is corrupted.” “Then so be it,” said Luna. “Better than one of us should suffer than generations of helpless-” “NO!” Celestia cried, her voice echoing through the room. “No! I won't let it happen again! You and I must not be separated!” “But why?” Luna cried back. “Why should my life be valued above that of so many others?” “It shouldn't!” Celestia shouted. “I know it shouldn't! But I can't help it...I can't...Oh, Luna...” Celestia covered her face with her hooves, deeply ashamed. “Luna, I love them all...every last pony in our beautiful land...when I look at them, I can't help but see them as my beloved children. Each and every one of them means the world to me... “And yet my feelings for all of them combined, cannot begin to compare to how much I love you.” Celestia looked back at her sister, with a look of shame and desperation on her face. Luna, unable to speak, embraced Celestia. “One day they will all be gone...I will live to bury every single one of my children,” said Celestia. “But you, my sister, you and I live on. Only the two of us understand what forever really means. I lived a thousand years with no one to help me shoulder that burden. I could not stand to live like that again. Not for a single second.” Luna had never known an existence without her sister. Now, all at once, her mind caught a glimmer of the monumental loneliness such a life would entail. The very thought terrified her. And yet, Celestia had endured that solitude for a thousand years. “I can't begin to imagine what it must have been like,” said Luna. “But I am truly sorry.” “Don't you dare apologize,” the sun princess replied. “It's my selfish wish that is the cause of all this.” Luna gently let go of her sister. “Our selfish wish,” she said. “I understand now, sister. Though it pains me, you shall not have to bear this guilt alone.” The sun princess looked at her with tremendous sadness. Luna looked in Celestia's direction, yet it seemed as though she were looking far beyond her. “I wish I could save them. I wish I could cradle every last one of those poor foals in my arms and take them someplace where they would never know pain or fear again. But most of all...” Luna said. “I wish my desire to save them were as great as my desire to stay with you. I have never lost you as you did me. But the prospect of doing so has terrified me all of my life. “Perhaps I am unworthy of my title for thinking this way, but...were I in your situation, I think perhaps I would have made the same choice. So I understand, dearest sister. And I will not interfere in the Gathering.” Celestia stood up. She said nothing, but gave her sister a kiss on the top of her head. “Thank you,” she said. “If you don't mind, I think I'm going to go to my chambers for a while. I just feel so...so very tired.” “Of course, sister,” said Luna. “I'll stay here for a little while longer.” “Very well,” said the sun princess. She walked toward the door, which swung open at her presence. Celestia walked through, then turned and looked at her sister. “Oh, and Luna? I am so deeply, deeply sorry.” “For what, sister?” “For turning you into someone like me,” she said, just as the door shut. Princess Luna stood alone in the Sanctum. The painted twilight sky was once again clear, with not a cloud to be seen. Luna did not want to think about what was going on elsewhere in her city. She did her best to forget what she had seen just before she had entered the Sanctum. But the memory flashed in her mind unbidden. She had been flying above the city. She had seen one of them: a Circle member. She was a white unicorn, and she was walking on the grounds of Fancypants' estate. She had been accompanied by four foals. One of them was known to Luna. And then another memory played in her head. It was the voice of a young colt. “Whoa! You're my favorite princess ever!” His innocent voice repeated the phrase over and over again in her mind. “Forgive me, little one,” Luna whispered. “Your princess has failed you.” And the princess of the night began to weep, beneath the image of a brilliant golden sky. [Please look for the concluding story in this series, A Silver Sky: Four Little Ponies, on my user page.]
1: Rarity and Sweetie Belle---1: Rarity and Sweetie Belle-- “No.” There were still times when Sweetie Belle remembered the first time she had said this word to her sister. Even after all this time, the memory felt like a fresh wound in her mind. Of all the terrible nights she had endured, of all the abuse, humiliation, and pain, that night was the memory which hurt the most. It was the night when she had stood her ground. The night when she told her sister “no,” and truly meant it. The night when, despite all her fears, she had stood up for herself. She told her sister not to touch her that night. And Rarity had responded by doing something unthinkable. She had complied. Sweetie had felt proud of herself. That little word had saved her. Rarity left her alone that night. The next night was different. She remembered being woken from her sleep at one in the morning. She remembered being dragged by her hair, strapped to a wall in a cold, dark room she'd never seen before. She remembered a ball gag being shoved in her mouth. And she remembered her sister whispering eight terrible words into her ear. “Don't worry. I'm not going to touch you.” Instead, Rarity introduced Sweetie to the third occupant of the room: another foal. The filly was tied up, gagged and blindfolded, but continued struggling in desperation. Sweetie didn't recognize her. The little unicorn's blood ran cold. She had never known her sister to touch another foal before. She had thought that if she fought back, it would all be over. “Since you won't let me play with you anymore,” Rarity said in a mocking, pseudo-mournful tone, “I had no choice but to find someone new.” Rarity magically lifted the terrified filly in the air, levitating her so she was directly at eye level with Sweetie Belle. She then removed the filly's gag. “HELP ME!” she screamed. “FOR SUN'S SAKE, PLEA-” The gag came on again, as Rarity sent the filly floating over to her. The white unicorn smiled as she produced a large red dildo – far too large for a young filly – and slowly rubbed it against the foal's cunt lips. Sweetie shook her head. Rarity only smiled, and nodded. The older unicorn suddenly stopped teasing the foal's nether lips. Instead she grabbed the filly's tail, lifted it up and jammed the dildo into her rectum. She screamed through her gag, as the lower part of her body was suddenly and painfully violated. She couldn't see who was doing this to her, and all she could feel was agony as some terrible object ripped her insides apart. Rarity looked her sister right in the eye as she sodomized the helpless foal, picking up speed with each thrust. Even when the filly began bleeding, she did not turn away. “Oh my goodness, Sweetie Belle,” said Rarity, “Look at what you've done.” Sweetie could barely move in her restraints, but she tried anyway. When this proved futile, she began trying to yell, but the ball gag made her words unintelligible. If the gag hadn't been there, Sweetie's words would have consisted of one phrase, repeated over and over: “I take it back. Do it to me instead. Please, just let her go. I take it back!” Rarity continued her violation of the foal until she passed out. Only then did she release Sweetie Belle and return her to her bed. Rarity had kept her word. The next night, Sweetie Belle begged her sister to touch her. Anything to divert her attention from other foals. But it wasn't enough. After that awful night, Rarity was never again satisfied with just Sweetie Belle. Over the course of years she added more and more young victims to her collection. And each and every time her sister brought a new foal home to torment, somewhere in the back of Sweetie Belle's mind, the same refrain would play: “If only I hadn't said no.” *** After what happened that night, Sweetie Belle had never stood up for herself again. Sometimes she would beg her sister for some small respite, or try to convince her to leave her alone for a night. But once Rarity made up her mind, Sweetie never truly resisted. Not after that night. Now, three years after that terrible evening, Sweetie contemplated saying “no” for a second time. But before resorting to that monumental word, she decided to try a softer approach. “Please, sis...” she said. “Don't ask me to do this. I'm sure there's someone else who can...” “Of course there is,” said Rarity. “But I don't want someone else to do it. I want you.” Rarity lay sprawled on a large red couch, the only object of finery in the dusty, filthy back room she used as her personal dungeon. Its contrast with the rest of her house was intentional: a great deal of semen, blood, and various other fluids had been spilled here over the years, and Rarity preferred this be done in an area away from her meticulously arranged designer furniture. It also functioned as a literal dungeon: Sweetie once spent two weeks locked in there after failing to please a particularly important client of her sister's. Rarity lazily dangled a leg off of the side of the couch. Holding on to the leg, with an air of blissful desperation, was Silver Spoon. She said nothing, ignoring Sweetie Belle as usual, preferring instead to lick and caress her owner's delicately manicured hoof. It was only a matter of time before Rarity grew tired of this and violently kicked her away. The gray filly couldn't wait. Sweetie usually refused to acknowledge Silver's presence. But this time, she took full advantage of it. “Why don't you make HER do it?” Sweetie said, pointing at Silver. “She'd be better at it than me! She doesn't care what happens to other ponies! She doesn't care about anything, except sucking up to you!” Silver gave Sweetie a nasty look, then began planting small kisses all along Rarity's leg. “You know very well that she can't be seen in town,” said Rarity. “Most of Ponyville still thinks her deceased. You, on the other hoof, have no such limitations. So stop making excuses, little sister. You WILL do this for me.” Sweetie got down on her knees, practically groveling before her sister. “PLEASE, sis, don't make me! I can't...I couldn't live with myself...I'm okay with you touching me, and I've never told anyone about the things you do. I've been good! So please, just this once, PLEASE...” “Oh, for pity's sake!” Rarity stood up off her couch, pushing Silver Spoon away dismissively as she went. She walked up to her cowering sister and stomped her hoof decisively. “I've had quite enough of your whining, Sweetie Belle. I've already explained this to you: I need a new foal. A filly. By tomorrow night. And you are going to find me one and bring her to me. By any means necessary.” “But why me?” “Because the other fillies trust you, darling,” said Rarity, with a strangely gentle tone to her voice. “And trust can be quite the valuable resource." “Sis, I can't...” said Sweetie, looking away from Rarity as she spoke. “I just...you've never asked me to...bring you someone before. I don't think I could...I couldn't do that to someone else. Not knowing what you would do to them... “But, but! If you need a filly, why not use me? I'll do whatever you want! With...whoever you want...you know I will....” “Oh, really?” A grin began forming on Rarity's face. “What are you, little sister?” Sweetie knew the correct answer to this question. It was always the same. And always felt humiliating to say. “I'm...I'm a filthy little whore,” she said. “Who always does what she's told.” “And?” “And...” Sweetie swallowed hard. “And I'm lucky...I'm lucky that my sister lets so many grown ponies fuck me.” “Why?” “Because it's the closest I'll ever get...” Sweetie paused for a moment to fight back tears. “...to having a real lover, since no one my own age would ever want to be with a dirty, used-up slut like me.” The last part always hurt the most to say. Unlike the rest of it, Sweetie believed it was true. Behind Rarity, Silver Spoon was lying on the floor, touching herself. She silently mouthed three words in Rarity's direction: “hurt her more.” Rarity laughed. “Well said, darling. But I need more than just you. The annual Gathering in Canterlot is this weekend. You remember, the same one you and I went to on the night we first...discovered each other?” Sweetie hung her head. “I remember,” she said. “Well, it's happening again, and this year, I've been nominated to join Fancypants' inner circle. It's terribly exclusive, you see. So to prove I'm serious, I need to bring more than just you this year. I'll be offering up three fillies and one colt.” “A colt...” Sweetie had a sudden realization. “I thought I recognized the voice coming from your room last night! It's Pip, isn't it?” “Well, of course. A timid little thing like him should be a smash with the inner circle. They like their boys weaker than their girls.” Sweetie hated hearing Rarity talk about her Canterlot “friends.” As cruel as she could be, she was almost merciful compared to some of those decadent rich ponies. “So that leaves three fillies,” said Rarity. “Yourself, the little wreck over there, and the one you're going to get for me.” “But I've never done that before! You've been doing this for...years...” Sweetie didn't like to remind herself of that. “Why can't you do it this time?” “I'm going to be far too busy preparing my outfit for the ball. Besides, I think it's time you began getting more directly involved...” Rarity stifled a chuckle before she continued, “...in the family business.” Sweetie's eyes went wide with horror at the implications of what her sister had just said. “Sis....” she said, “You're joking right? You don't really expect me to...” Rarity's expression was dead serious. “First our father. Pathetic wretch though he was, it did begin with him. Now, me. And someday...you.” “No,” said Sweetie Belle. After she had dreaded using it for so long, the word had wrenched itself free unbidden. She welcomed it. “Excuse me?” asked Rarity. “NO!” yelled Sweetie. Now that the word had escaped her mouth once, she no longer feared saying it again. It felt like she was welcoming an old friend home. No, not a friend: an ally. “If you want to hurt me, fine! If you want to give me to other ponies, fine! But I won't hurt anyone! And I will NEVER be like you!” Sweetie Belle expected some sort of terrible retribution for her proclamation. She expected to be beaten, imprisoned, or worse. Countless terrible scenarios raced through her mind even as she yelled at her sister. Not one of them came to pass. Instead, Rarity just smirked. “Never? Oh, darling, who do you think you're fooling?” She gently ran her hoof under her sister's chin. “You already ARE like me.” Sweetie wanted to object, but something kept her from speaking. She felt completely paralyzed by Rarity's accusation. “How many times,” began the white unicorn, “have you stood idly by while I molested other foals? How many times have you joined in? Do you even know? Because I've long since lost count.” “That's...that's different..you forced me to...” “Oh, darling, stop fooling yourself,” said Rarity. “You've been playing the role of the sad little victim for far too long. Turning yourself into a martyr in your own mind.” Rarity raised both her front hooves into the air, imitating a preacher. “Gather around, faithful congregation, and hear the tragic tale of Saint Sweetie! She who suffered for the sins of her terrible, terrible sister. The poor little angel who was just too good for this horrid world.” Rarity lowered her hooves. The attempt at comedy seemed to have done nothing to improve her mood. “When I was your age, I was in a similar place as you. I, too, fancied myself a victim. It's easy, isn't it? Thinking you're beyond judgment. Thinking you're innocent. Such a comfortable little role. Such a comfortable little lie.” Sweetie's lip trembled as the tears she had fought back earlier reasserted themselves. She looked directly at the ground, unwilling to meet her sister's gaze. But Rarity would have none of this. The older unicorn stomped her hoof again. “Look at me.” Unsure of what else she could do, Sweetie complied. “I want you to understand this, little sister, if nothing else,” Rarity said. “There ARE no victims. Everyone is guilty of something. I'm guilty of hurting foals, and you're guilty of helping me. You can whine and make excuses about being forced, but we both know the truth, don't we? If you really wanted to, you could have stopped me by now. You could have reported me to the authorities, or even assaulted me while I was distracted. True, both scenarios would most likely end in failure, but you might have gotten lucky. But you've never tried, and you never will. Either because you're afraid to, or because deep down, you enjoy all this. “So, which are you?” asked Rarity. “A pervert or a coward?” Sweetie winced at the accusation. In her mind she'd leveled it at herself countless times, but hearing it spoken out loud was something else entirely. “I'm not a pervert or a coward...” she said, but her words rang hollow. The courage and determination which the earlier “no” had carried with it were all gone now. “I...I just don't...I don't want them to take you away...” Rarity raised an eyebrow. “Oh?” “You're my sister,” said Sweetie Belle, wiping away a tear. “And I love you. You're still the most important pony in my whole life. I couldn't ever turn you in...because then I'd never see you again...” “And,” the filly silently added to herself “if you stay close to me, maybe one day I can figure out how to fix you.” Rarity raised her hoof. Sweetie braced herself for the blow she knew was coming. Instead, she felt her sister's hoof gently stroking her mane. “Oh Sweetie,” said Rarity. “If only you were a few years older....” “Wh...what do you mean?” “Over the years, I've completely lost interest in adult ponies. And someday, sooner than we can imagine, YOU will be an adult. Then maybe...” Rarity paused, as if she needed a moment to collect herself. “Then maybe...I'll be able to look at you and not feel this...hunger. This all-consuming, unstoppable urge. Maybe then, I can finally look at you, and just see my sister.” Sweetie looked at her sister with new eyes. Rarity was smiling. Not in the spiteful, malicious way she usually did. Her smile seemed tender, almost...kind? She hadn't seen her sister wearing that smile in a long time. “Miss...Rarity?” asked Silver Spoon, with a tinge of fear in her voice. Both sisters ignored her. “Sweetie Belle, I don't ever want to be separated from you either. I know I hurt you sometimes, and I wish I could control myself, I truly do. But...” Rarity bit her lip. “Fancypants and his friends are very powerful, very dangerous ponies, and they don't like to be disappointed. If I don't have another filly by the time we leave for Canterlot...oh, Sweetie...” “Sis?” “Sweetie, the truth is...I'm scared of them.” Rarity hugged her sister. Sweetie did not respond, or even move. She simply stood in shock. “I don't know what they'll do to me! I've only heard rumors, but...if even half of it is true...” said Rarity. “But it's too late now...I'm trapped...” Rarity hugged her sister tighter. “It's alright, Sweetie Belle,” she said. “This is what I deserve. You've said it yourself...I'm a monster. If this is how I am to come to justice, then so be it.” And then, for the third time in three years, Sweetie said the word again. “No.” Sweetie Belle threw her forelegs around her sister. “No! I won't let them hurt you! I don't care what else you are! You're my sister!” Sweetie clenched her teeth before she continued. “So just this once, I'll do it. I'll bring a filly here for you.” Sweetie felt like she was going to throw up. But it didn't matter. For the first time in years, her sister needed her. “I'll do it,” said the white foal. “But you have to be nice to her. I know you can't stop the others from hurting her, but you can't do anything to harm her.” “I'll try...” said Rarity. “I'll try to restrain myself. Somehow...” “No!” said Sweetie. Five times now. “You have to promise!” Rarity kissed her sister on the forehead. “I promise, little sister. I won't hurt her.” Sweetie Belle broke the embrace and sighed. “Okay...” she said, “I'll find someone at school tomorrow. But this is the only time!” “Of course,” Rarity said. “Thank you, Sweetie Belle. I know this must be hard for you. And for what little it's worth...I'm sorry. I am so, so very sorry for all of this.” “I'm...tired.” said Sweetie. “I think I'm going to go to bed. Is that okay?” “Yes, darling. Have a good rest. If there's anything I can do to repay you...” “Just...try to be nicer, okay? I know you don't really want to do all those mean things you do. But sometimes, I don't think you fight your...urges as much as you could. Please, just...try harder?” “I will,” said Rarity. “I love you, sis...” said Sweetie. “I love you, too. Sweet dreams!” Sweetie Belle wasn't sure what she should feel as she walked out of the room. Happiness at her sister's moment of kindness? Anger at what she was asking her to do? Fear? Relief? But as she walked slowly toward her room, Sweetie Belle felt nothing at all. She was utterly numb. “Maybe that will make it easier,” she though to herself as she lay down on her bed. She would not sleep well that night. In the dungeon, Rarity turned from waving her sister good night and faced Silver Spoon. The gray filly was in a state of near panic. Miss Rarity had been her normal, magnificent self. Bullying her sister, making her afraid. It had been so exhilarating to watch. And then she just...changed. Her beauty had melted away, all in one moment, and turned to...what? Weakness. That was the only word Silver could think of for the display she had just seen. Suddenly Miss Rarity seemed so...plain. What had happened to her? Where was the Rarity Silver had fallen in love with? Rarity approached Silver Spoon with the same kind expression she had shown her sister. “Silver...you poor, poor, darling...” “No...” Silver said, backing away. “You're not...what's WRONG with you?” “Silver, please, look at yourself. You're not well, my dear. You need help...” Rarity continued walking toward the gray filly until, slowly and never losing her kind smile, she had cornered Silver against a wall. “The things you've done to yourself, the things you've asked me to do...poor, sweet Silver Spoon, don't you see? You're sick, darling. Sick in your mind. But it's alright. Let's get you back to your mother and father. They'll be able to get you the help you need so badly...” Rarity hugged Silver Spoon tenderly as the filly trembled. “NO! No, please, Miss Rarity! Don't make me go back to them!” Silver began struggling in Rarity's grip, but the unicorn was too strong. “I don't need help! I need YOU...” “It's alright, dear,” said Rarity. “You don't have to be afraid of me anymore. I promise, I'll make sure you get what you need...” Then, without warning, Rarity punched Silver as hard as she could in the stomach. Rarity released her grip on the gray filly, and watched as Silver staggered about in pain and shock. After a brief struggle to maintain her balance, Silver fell to her knees. The pathetic display prompted a smile in Rarity. A very different kind of smile. A pleasurable warmth swelled over Rarity's marehood at the sight of the little filly doubled over in pain. “There you are...” gasped Silver, holding on to her stomach. “Oh, thank Celestia it's really you...” Even as the pain in her stomach seared her, a sense of profound relief washed over Silver Spoon. After all, what would she be if Miss Rarity were to go away? She was already nothing but a shadow. What happens to a shadow if there's no one to cast it? “But why, Miss Rarity?” she asked. “Why did you lie to Sweetie Belle like that? There must have been other ways to get her to find you a foal. More fun ones...” “You're second-guessing me, Silver,” Rarity's smile was gone now. “You'll pay for that later. But to answer your question, it is a matter of honey and vinegar. Sweetie Belle can be controlled with fear, yes, but only to a point. Luckily, there exists a force in this world which obliterates all reason and common sense, and causes ponies to take total leave of their sense of right and wrong.” “What is it?” “Love,” said Rarity. “I'd say you're living proof of that.” Silver blushed. “I'm just glad it was an act,” she said. “I thought I'd lost you...” “Amusing, isn't it?” said Rarity, with a smug grin. “I imagine Sweetie Belle thought she had FOUND me.”
6: Sweetie Belle and Silver Spoon---Chapter 6: Sweetie Belle and Silver Spoon--- Silver Spoon never slept well when she was alone. Somehow, she didn't feel like this would be too much of a problem tonight. She had ended the day on a wonderfully high note: she'd done something important for Rarity, and she had accomplished the task flawlessly, with none of her usual mistakes. Tonight, she would sleep by herself, but she would be accompanied by the wonderful feeling of having been useful to her mistress. At this hour, there was no light in the basement, but Silver knew her way around by this point. Carefully, she walked over to her mattress, then flopped down unto it, exhausted. “Ow! What the-” Silver had landed on a pony. “Sweetie Belle?” asked Silver Spoon. “Is that you? What are you doing in my bed?” “Oh,” said Sweetie. “It's you.” Sweetie's voice dripped with venom. The normally friendly and accommodating foal had no intention of hiding her contempt for Silver Spoon. And Silver had long since stopped trying to be Sweetie's friend. “I thought you were with my sister tonight,” said Sweetie. “Did she get bored with you or something?” “I didn't spend the night with Miss Rarity. I do other things for her, you know,” said Silver, adopting the sardonic tone she had used for so many years while tormenting Sweetie in the schoolyard. “Is this what you do when I spend the night with her? You come down here and pretend you're me or something?” “Of course not!” Sweetie said angrily. “Why would anyone want to be as pathetic as you?” “Oh, Sweetie,” said Silver, her voice gaining a hint of sincerity, “Of course I'm pathetic. I know I am. You sister showed me that.” She heard Sweetie scoff. “So yeah, I am pathetic. I'm also weak, cowardly, and stupid. But you know what?” Silver said, “At least I know my place. I don't hopelessly fight against what I am like you do.” Silver could tell her talk was getting to Sweetie Belle. Good. Who did she think she was, taking her bed like that? “You should try it sometimes, Sweetie,” she said. “Try just letting go and accepting what you are. What we both are: Miss Rarity's dumb little fucktoys.” Silver's chest contracted in pain as she felt Sweetie Belle tackle her, pushing her to the edge of the mattress. The unicorn's full weight was on top of her now, and she realized Sweetie probably meant to hit her. Instinctively, Silver raised her front hooves. It was enough to block Sweetie's blow. Then, exploiting her superior Earth Pony strength, Silver pushed back, flipping Sweetie Belle on her back and pinning her down. “LET ME GO!” shrieked Sweetie Belle. “I'LL NEVER BE LIKE YOU! I'LL NEVER BE LIKE YOU!” “Fine!” Silver said. “Don't be like me! But stop treating me like I'm a monster just because I love your sister!” “You call that love? All she does is beat you and rape you and sell you to strangers!” Sweetie said. “And I've never been happier,” said Silver. The sarcastic edge was completely gone from her voice now. She spoke with utter sincerity. “You're sick! She's sick! You're both just diseased and...and...making each other worse!” Sweetie cried. “Why don't you just get out of my house? As long as you're around, sis will never get better!” “Miss Rarity is already better,” said Silver. “She's better than either of us. Better than this whole stupid town. It's just sad that you can't see that.” “SHUT UP! JUST SHUT UP!” Sweetie yelled. “I don't care what you say! I'll find a way! I'll find a way to fix her! I just have to figure out how to get get rid of you!” “NO!” Silver screamed, the volume of her voice surpassing even Sweetie's. “Don't you EVER try to take her away from me! I belong to her!” “YOU'RE NOT PROPERTY, YOU IDIOT! YOU'RE A PONY! YOU DON'T BELONG TO ANYONE!” Sweetie yelled. “WHY CAN'T YOU UNDE-” Sweetie Belle was silenced by a sharp blow to her stomach. Silver hadn't hit her with all her strength, but she had hit her more than hard enough to knock the wind out of her. “I know what I am,” Silver said calmly. “I am hers.” She released Sweetie Belle and pushed her off the mattress. The two did nothing but pant softly for a few minutes, exhausted. It was Silver who finally broke the silence. “If you hate me so much, why were you in my bed?” “I just wanted a place to sleep...” Sweetie said. “You have a place to sleep.” “My sister had Twist sleep there tonight,” said Sweetie. “She said to share the room. There's enough space in my bed for two, but...I couldn't...” “Couldn't what?” “I just couldn't look at her...” said Sweetie. “I had to get away. So I waited until she fell asleep and came here...” “You couldn't look at her?” Silver couldn't resist throwing in a sarcastic barb. “Come on, Sweetie, she's not THAT ugly.” “Don't you GET it?” Sweetie snapped. “She has no idea, Silver! She thinks Rarity's taking her to a fashion show tomorrow. She thinks...she thinks her dream is going to come true...” Silver heard Sweetie sniffle. “It's going to be hardest on her...” said Sweetie. “Out of all four of us, she's the only virgin. Once they find out, they'll all want to...use her. She's going suffer so much...and it's all because of me...it's all my fault...” “They?” said Silver. “Those rich ponies. They're horrible. You've never been to one of those Canterlot parties, but I have! Those ponies are monsters...they treat foals like pieces of meat...they just hold you down and...one after another they just...” Sweetie's voice was shaking. “Silver, they're not like my sister. Some of them don't even LIKE foals! They're just...they're just BORED, and they're so rich they've done everything else, so this is their new pastime. They destroy foal's lives...because they've got nothing better to do.” Until now, Silver Spoon had been fairly indifferent to the upcoming gathering. She had assumed it would be similar to pleasing some of Rarity's clients, just in a different setting. But now, she wasn't so sure. The adults she had been with were all foal lovers. To them it wasn't just a novelty, but a genuine attraction. And with that appreciation came restraint. What would ponies who did not care about her even as a sexual object do to her? How far would they go? “I've heard stories...” said Sweetie, as in answer to Silver's silent question. “It doesn't happen often, but...sometimes the guests are...too rough...with one of the foals...and they...” Silver was scared to ask for specifics. She was sure she knew what Sweetie Belle meant anyway. “The last time it happened was the year before my sister started attending,” said Sweetie. “Fancypants is one of the ones who really likes foals, so he tries to keep it from happening, but...no one gets in trouble when it does. They just say it's 'an unfortunate accident' and that's it.” “How...?” “They're powerful. They all protect each other. And no one protects us.” Silver had, at times, considered the idea that one day Rarity would take her abuse of her too far. She might lose her composure, or simply overestimate Silver's own threshold. Whatever the reason, Silver had long been aware of the possibility that she might someday die at Rarity's hooves. She knew that her mistress was no killer, but she also knew that accidents happened. And she accepted this. But to meet her end at the hooves of some bored, anonymous pervert? To be deprived of her mistress’s presence in her last moments? Silver could not bear the thought. Suddenly her blase attitude toward the gathering was gone. “Listen, um, Sweetie Belle?” “What,” Sweetie said, her voice made up of equal parts stubbornness and apprehension. “I'm sor-um, I shouldn't have hit you,” said Silver. “And um, if you want...you can sleep here tonight. It's a big mattress. We can both fit.” “I don't know,” said Sweetie. “I should probably just take the couch.” Silver heard the sound of Sweetie's hooves moving toward the stairs. “Sweetie,” said Silver. “I'm scared.” The hooves stopped. “Please?” Silver said. “Just for tonight?” Sweetie Belle said nothing. But a moment later, Silver heard the little unicorn walk over to the mattress and nestle under the covers. “You get on the other side,” said Sweetie. Silver did so, and each filly lay down on one end of the mattress, with their backs to each other. It reminded Silver of how she and Diamond Tiara used to sleep together. The placement of their bodies was identical. “Thank you, Sweetie Belle,” said Silver. “Whatever,” said Sweetie. “Good night, I guess.” “Good night,” said Silver Spoon. Silver Spoon never slept well when she was alone. Tonight, she was not alone. But she barely slept at all. ******* “....and then Apple Bloom said 'that's the biggest avocado I've ever seen!' Which was funny because how many avocadoth would she even SEE, I mean she lives on an apple farm, and the joke around school is that she isn't even allowed to EAT other fruits!” “Uh huh. That's nice, dear.” Rarity said, brushing the split ends out of Twist's tail. Rarity's morning had been a hurried one. The train was leaving at three, and Twist would need a lot of work before then. First, she gave Twist a full hoofacure (sans polish, of course; hoof polish on a foal was just tacky.) She picked out a simple dress for her to wear – a light red outfit which went with her hair. She did Twist's mane, going through several styles before settling on curls. Her attempt to see how Twist might look without glasses resulted in her walking into a wall. Through it all, the awkward little filly was on top of the world. She kept going on about how happy she was, how beautiful she felt, and how she couldn't wait for the evening's proceedings to begin. The foal was utterly and completely oblivious to what was about to happen to her. She was skipping happily into the lion's den. Under normal circumstances, such a cruel irony would have amused Rarity. Today, she found it exhausting. She did her best to tune Twist out as the morning's proceedings wound down. “Miss Rarity, what's your favorite color for a dress? I know a lot of ponies who say pink, but isn't that kind of obvious? I mean, I gueth pink is good if you're Pinkie Pie or actually would it be better for her to wear thometing NOT pink for contrast? I guess that would be up to her but then again you're the fashion expert...so there's another question! What happens when your clients give you a hard time? Do you just have to put up with it or can you kick them out? You seem pretty patient so I guess you'd try to be nice even if they're REALLY annoying but hey what about pets do you ever do outfits for pets, because I have a pet gerbil and he-” “OH LISTEN TO THAT, THE TEA KETTLE IS GOING OFF!” Rarity said far too loudly. “Why don't we take a break while I go tend to the kitchen?” Before Twist could respond, Rarity bolted in the direction of the whistling kettle. Rarity's kitchen had always been a sort of sanctuary. She and Sweetie Belle ate dinner there most nights, usually in silence. If Rarity had plans for Sweetie Belle, or any other foal, that evening, they were carried out away from the kitchen. The unicorn recognized very few taboos, but her fussiness would not allow the mixing of food and sex. To her, they were separate spheres. “Oh...hey, sis,” Sweetie Belle said as Rarity walked into the kitchen. Sweetie sat at the table, sipping from a glass of orange juice. Rarity unceremoniously sat down and joined her, magically pouring herself a cup of tea from the kettle on the other side of the room. “She's exasperating,” said Rarity, “how do you and your classmates stand her?” “Who?” “Twist, of course. Who else do you think I've been making over all morning?” “Oh right...” Sweetie said, looking away. The previous night's drama with Silver Spoon had allowed Sweetie to temporarily take her mind off of what she had done. But there it was again, impossible to ignore: Twist was in her home, and tonight, something horrible was going to happen to her friend. All because of Sweetie Belle. The filly bit her lip. Rarity sighed. “I suppose that's just how some foals are. So wretchedly ignorant of the true intentions of others.” “Wretched?” Sweetie said, “I think they're lucky...” Rarity raised an eyebrow. Her sister certainly had felt unusually free to speak her mind lately. Perhaps this was an inevitable side effect of the make-nice routine she had employed to get her to deliver Twist. Rarity thought to raise an objection, to correct the foolish child for contradicting her. But she simply did not have the energy to fight at the moment. “Perhaps...perhaps you're right...” said Rarity. Sweetie returned a bewildered expression that said “I am?” “In a way, they are lucky. They live in this wonderful dream world. A happy little delusion where the biggest problem in existence is not being able to get a coltfriend. Such petty trivialities which engulf their entire lives. Can you imagine being that way? Having such...small concerns?” “No...” said Sweetie Belle, “No, I can't.” “Nor can I,” said Rarity. She took a moment to sniff her tea before continuing, “You and I are different from them.” “...I wish you wouldn't compare me to you,” said the foal. “Sweetie Belle, tell me something...” said Rarity, “Do you remember what the world was like, before you and I...discovered each other?” “No...” said Sweetie. She did not like this conversation one bit. “I was really young...” “I was young, too. When our father showed me my first glimpse of the world,” she said. Her tone was completely emotionless. Hollow. “That filly out there, she lives in a different universe than you or I. A place we never truly knew. She exists in constant wonderment, blind to how harsh and cruel the world can be. What would you call such a state of being, little sister?” Sweetie Belle did not need to ponder this question. Her answer came immediately. “It's called childhood, sis.” Rarity smiled, ever so slightly. But she did not seem happy. “As foreign a land to us as the most distant continent,” she said. “tonight, little Twist will be exiled from that land forever. She will go kicking, screaming, and crying. But in the end, she will be made stronger for the journey.” “Is that why you do this?” Sweetie Belle said, looking down at the floor, “To make them strong? To make them see the real world?” “To wake them up from the dream?” Rarity said, “Perhaps that is a part of it. But only a part. Let's not ascribe such lofty motives to my little hobby.” Despite herself, she chuckled. “Yeah...” said Sweetie Belle, smiling a little, “I probably gave you too much credit there...” The two sisters shared a laugh. Dear Celestia, thought Sweetie Belle. It's been so long. “All I know,” said Rarity “Is that when I see that quality in them...that core of innocence, so very fragile...I simply can't bear to see it exist. It is so utterly alien to me. I have to crush it." Sweetie closed her eyes. What's wrong with me? she thought. Just a second ago, I was LAUGHING about this. Rarity continued to speak in the same calm, even tones. “Annihilating that precious part of them works me into a frenzy. I enjoy it, of course, immensely. It's not just my art, it is my joy. But I feel that if I did not enjoy it...I would have to do it anyway.” Sweetie Belle opened her eyes. “Sis...” she said, “It's not too late to stop.” “Oh Sweetie Belle,” Rarity said, “It was too late for me a long time ago. For both us.” Sweetie Belle wasn't quite sure what she was feeling. Part of her felt like the gulf between her and her sister was wider than ever. Another part felt closer to her than she had in years. “There's not much time before we leave,” said Rarity. “Go get prepared. Oh, but first, yell down to Silver Spoon and tell her to get Pip ready. She'll know what that means.” “Okay...” Sweetie said. Now she was the one without the will to fight. She finished her juice and hopped off of the chair. Rarity finally took a sip from her tea. She made a face, and then dumped the contents of her mug into the sink. “Ugh,” she said. “Far too sweet.”
